Professional Documents
Culture Documents
UNIVERSITY
STUDIES.
PHILOSOPHICAL.
THE
REIGN
OF
RELIGION
IN
CONTEMPORARY
PHILOSOPHY
CO.,
AND
MACMILLAN
BOMBAY
LONDON
LIMITED
CALCUTTA
MADRAS
"
"
"
MELBOURNE
COMPANY
MACMILLAN
THE
YORK
NEW
BOSTON
CHICAGO
"
"
DALLAS
FRANCISCO
SAN
"
THE
CO.
MACMILLAN
TORONTO
OF
CANADA,
LTD.
THE
REIGN
OF
RELIGION
IN
CONTEMPORARY
PHILOSOPHY
BY
S. RADHAKRISHNAN,
PROFESSOR
OF
MACMILLAN
ST.
MARTIN'S
THE
PHILOSOPHY,
AND
M.A.
UNIVERSITY
CO.,
STREET,
1920
OF
MYSORE
LIMITED
LONDON
COPYRIGHT
TO
M.
A.
FRIENDS
MY
CANDETH
AND
439798
T.
K.
DURAISWAMI
PREFACE
THIS
book
of the
idealism,
the
as
latter
intellectual.
the
of
game
from
end
been
absolute
religious prejudice
this
volume
is
to
from
"
the
Since
or
for
system
views.
the
limited
absolutistic
to
the
unjust
progress
statement
reign
of
the
task
the
of
"
the
game
The
view
road
clusions,
con-
has
not
istic
plural-
current
interference
the
of
spirit of speculation.
of
sophy
philo-
contemporary
how
showing
to
"
take
to
absolutism
of
its
are
taken
all
I have
in
services
said
appreciation
they
But
a
be
I take
have
vii
set
myself
to
criticism,
their
that
open
for,
am
being
or
rendered
shelter
philosopher
thinker
tive
representa-
some
through
It may
lacking
pulling
individual
each
evaluation,
exposing,
philosophy.
that
that
I have
in their
great
freedom
religion in philosophy."
implications.
of
play
other
to
of
high
possible
Even
to
well
as
which
lead
genuine
examination,
charge
to,
of
"
moral
fairly,with
rules.
outcome
with
the
it is not
the
examination
an
affording
as
they
suspect
with
undertaken
deviations
if
and
to
the
monistic
and
always
are
sophies
philo-
live
two
systems
and
squarely
and
according
played
that
opinion
idealism
may
the
full satisfaction,
man
philosophy
systems
due
of
presuppositions
in
of
reasonable
more
It is my
we
In
is the
spiritual being
that
day, pluralistictheism
present
the
show
to
attempts
to
under
pieces
to
the
Green's
is
true
viii
RELIGION
of
way
discussion
"
"
so
so
for his
reverence
and
pragmatism
since
later
systems
offers to
The
day.
neo-realism
I believe
of Leibniz
and
not
are
logicalmethods.
as
since it is
the model
us
discussions of
fragmentary and
are
they
I have
greatness."
of the monadism
systems of
many
of these
PHILOSOPHY
in its characteristics
new
for
one's
showing
put in
AND
The
physical
meta-
technical
drop
to
much
so
adequate
in-
sides
of account
out
here.
It is the misfortune
has to face
about
is
the merits
wrongly
or
thought
in
world
which
that
alreadyformed
I say
here
this view.
idealism
philosophical
of the individual
is true, then
freedom
absolutism
and
to
displacedby
which
the
are
that
of
ease
We
crabbed
lute."
to
of
Most
of the
bald
alive.
Bertrand
The
regard
to
in
only end
philosophy.
and
severity
world
the
but
here
helps to
and
Hegel,
language
"
is not
musical
as
lesser
their
of
think
to
of the
harsh
is
presented have
make
are
of texture
accustomed
efforts
speculative
in
have
we
the adamantine
looseness
philosophy
It is said
disciplesin England,
speak
Russell, and
the
systems of Kant
thinkers
style which
war
at the expense
state
styleand
feel that
mistake
historyof thought
as
distinctive
real and
now
great
of the
wonder
mischievous
as
has
of their
philosophy cannot
man.
and
an
it
"
spirit.Secondly, the
of the classical
lesser extent
wrongly
The
a
Rightly
of the
in the
is
recognizesthat
it is
But
exaltingthe
as
since it
true
systems which
in it.
politicalabsolutism.
as
its judgement
question discussed
absolutism
philosophical
to confirm
itself is the
has
of the
if what
"
its effects
came
of the
plain
and
Apollo's
a
very
philosophies
James, Bergson,
degree of Balfour,
PREFACE
are
we
They
to rank
the
if it
helps us
to
this
criticism,if it is
may
render.
The
That
be
of
is
definite
view
manner
positiveidealism
which
systems themselves
of the
book
is
There
are
from
suggested by
are
of
his voyage
to
the
its results.
the
book
in the
the
system
last
course
chapter.
such.
as
of
This
must
scattered
of the
establishment
no
mark,
Indications
approach.
brought together in
which
the
the book
rescue
found
are
is
able
unprofit-
running throughout
of
conditioningthe
The
philosophic
of art.
great minds
in to
that
Philosophy.
altogetherbeside
not
chapter is put
last
works
as
such
is some
of these
understanding
imposing
vividlywhatever
see
is in them.
strengththere
better
of
romances
and
them
the conceptionsof
criticising
of
task
attractive
so
tempted
undoubtedly
are
ix
the
discovery,where
he
from
passes
metaphysicalconclusions
through
crass
the
judices
pre-
natural
what
a
I say, to remember
whole,
that
so
understood
is
as
as
that
in
statements
serve
and
to
one
reading
as
chapter might
be
I know
hope
reader
the
of
is to be taken
in another.
there, which
remind
the honour
me
the book
those
qualifying
here
repetition
it may
do
may
there
will be excused,
of the
unity
of
purpose.
Muirhead
in
due
deepest obligationsare
My
of
Birmingham
for the
Hogg
to my
of the
old teacher
Madras
Christian
and
to
Professor
great trouble
many
J.
he
valuable
friend, Professor
College,who
found
H.
took
tions,
suggesA.
G.
time,
RELIGION
in
the
half
of
the
C.
the
1916);
1917)
(Mind,
1919);
'
In
the
owe
it
Bergson's
and
Bergson
Index
The
'
with
proach
ApIdea
Bergson's
Absolute
the
Vedantic
'
Idealism
Theism'
of
Monistic?'
Philosophy
Pluralistic
to
of
gave
'
1916)
of
use
appeared
(Indian
(Mind,
sophical
Philo-
1918-1919).
conclusion,
University
'Is
already
made
editors
(Monist,
Ward's
'James
Review,
'
Reality
(Quest,
God*
their
of
the
reading
views.
have
been
have
Russell,
for
their
which
articles,
periodicals,
to
with
criticisms.
Bertrand
Rashdall
Hastings
than
more
valuable
Messrs.
to
read
to
several
dealing
permission
kind
due
and
following
work,
make
also
pages
various
other
and
Schiller,
of
The
much
proofs
are
S.
proofs
in
of
thanks
My
F.
midst
PHILOSOPHY
AND
Mysore
me
in
publishers.
my
have
to
for
connection
express
the
my
gratitude
facilities
and
with
work.
this
to
ment
encourage-
the
CONTENTS
CHAPTER
SCIENCE,
RELIGION,
PHILOSOPHY
AND
CHAPTER
RECENT
TENDENCIES
II
PHILOSOPHY
IN
.26
.
CHAPTER
THE
MONADISM
III
LEIBNIZ
OF
CHAPTER
THE
PHILOSOPHY
OF
BERGSON
PROFESSOR
ABSOLUTE
AND
ABSOLUTE
AND
IDEALISM
OF
IDEALISM
CHAPTER
IDEA
92
.148
VI
.180
.
BERGSON'S
CHAPTER
BERGSON
WARD
JAMES
M.
.50
IV
CHAPTER
M.
VII
GOD
....
xi
209
RELIGION
xii
PHILOSOPHY
AND
CHAPTER
VIII
PAGE
PRAGMATISM
.222
...
CHAPTER
THE
UNIVERSE
PLURALISTIC
IX
OF
WILLIAM
JAMES
CHAPTER
THE
NEW
IDEALISM
OF
EUCKEN
RUDOLF
298
.
CHAPTER
NEW
THE
REALISM
OF
MR.
XI
BERTRAND
RUSSELL
.
CHAPTER
PERSONAL
THE
OF
AN
37"
CHAPTER
SUGGESTIONS
XIII
APPROACH
TO
REALITY
BASED
UPANISHADS
.
331
XII
IDEALISM
.
252
INDEX
"
ON
,412
453
CHAPTER
RELIGION
SCIENCE,
is
WHAT
many
are
none
is
the
of
obviously
of
the
at
of
The
with
aspects
from
the
of
whole
to
experience
its scheme.
it under
own
special
investigate,
whole
said
field
and
field of
that
reality.
This
and
not
reality
for
deals
statement
deal
with
is
it
the
of
hand,
one
spectator
of
unified
account
of
feel
its
called
Philosophy
abstractions
is true
z
in
more
explore
to
to
So
prehend
com-
has
science
upon
templates
con-
to
attempts
problem.
with
abstraction
in
each
But
himself
concerns
them
and
not
the
as
special problems
does
science
studies
whole
sophy
Philo-
reality, but
of
they belong.
as
the
to
definition
on
scientist
and
which
clue
systematic study
science
giving
at
The
reality
results
Hegel,
This
philosopher
whole.
It is
are
other.
aims
existence
as
of
systematic study
it.
it from
the
to
attempt
reality.
the
and
pursued.
words
things.
of
religion on
and
world
of
nature
aims
the
In
reality.
problems
problems
The
method
the
intellectual
an
distinguishes
and
all time
lies in
philosophy
exact
an
the
the
experience,
universally accepted.
whole
the
for
them
Science
of
of
of
consideration
art
at
are
philosophy
and
sides
of
nature
arrived
results
ultimate
the
the
by
give
to
easy
there
nature
thinking
is not
as
of
nature
the
or
PHILOSOPHY
AND
It
it, either
of
discussed,
as
philosophy
definition
take
up
its
and
the
it is
generally
and
not
than
one
with
sense.
B
RELIGION
studied by
qualities
The
separate from
several
the
sciences
do not
one
constitution
chemical
The
union.
PHILOSOPHY
AND
of
intimate
object
an
physicalpropertieswhich
physiology has
which
nature
physicsstudies
in view.
and
exist
which
with
its
In the live
its
organic
reality,
exist
do not
the
to
and
the several
sense
that,
mere
assemblage of
the
a
as
of the
nature
vision
whole
propertiesof
whole
conclusions
For
in every object we
have
partialvisions. There are
the
as
whole, which
not
are
sidered
con-
does
ultimate
whole.
deal with
the
by
What
all these
besides
the
sciences
in the universe
touched
by the
which
shall investigate
sciences.
We require a discipline
of reality,God, the highest good.
the ultimate
nature
We
cannot
piecetogether the conclusions of sciences and
the product to philosophy. Nor
again can
put down
philosophy be looked upon as the study of the highest
purpose
to
all
the
philosophy as
the
critic of
abstractions
common
of
business
reconcile the
acts
nature
mechanical
it
not
with
for
us
to
conclude
conflict with
granted
possiblefor
another.
one
Our
the
sciences.
that
that
in
the
the
science
relative
freedom
part of
our
intellectual
It
the
science
everything
the
to
of
in
principleof
universe, then
of
of
ethics
man.
knowledge
house
is the
sciences
If the
of sciences.
into
comes
takes
conclusions
compels
nature
not
are
cannot
to
which
It is
conflict
be divided
RELIGION
SCIENCE,
against itself.
reconcile
to
their
spheres
which
arise when
and
the
of
validity.
of
are
not
questions
considered
sciences
told that
sometimes
ultimate
his mind,
things, are
philosophy
by delimiting
sciences
the
As
exercises
man
whither
sciences, we
of
conclusions
of
function
the
It becomes
the
PHILOSOPHY
AND
the
by
do not
care
but swim
only in the surface
reality,
In their pursuits,they make
assumptions
phenomena.
do.
without
philosophy cannot
inquiry,which
Physics
that
there is such
a
assumes
thing as self-dependent
Even
matter
sophical
philo; geometry takes for granted space.
sciences like logicand ethics postulateideals of
truth and goodness. It is the task of philosophy to find
how
far the premises assumed
out
by the sciences are
to
valid.
It asks
of
whether
and
matter
real
are
space
become
the
The
ideal.
of
of
go to the roots
postulatesof sciences
philosophy. Philosophy must
give
premise that it demands.
every
or
problems
logicaldefence
It
requiresthat
acceptance, shall be carefully
conclusion, before
every
considered
and
justifiedbefore
with
starts
experience and
is what
ought
to
be
the aid of
Kant
builds
critical and
of
bar
its whole
he
says
structure
on
premises.
that
dogmatic.
not
It
reason.
assumed
uncritically
when
means
the
philosophy
Scepticism
is
better
attitude
and
condemns
is the
breath
and
is the
enemy
whether
asked
of
we
being
truth
unphilosophical.Criticism
as
of
and
philosophy.
or
start
possible to
suggestions. Of
with
should
Dogmatism
We
be
may
philosophise without
knowledge.
it is
partialtheories
theories
it
course
not
be
not.
theories
But
the
which
of their serviceableness
in extraappeal to us on account
which
be theories
philosophicalrelations.
They must
claim to render
are
suggested by the facts and which
be
carried
experience intelligible.
Philosophy cannot
RELIGION
AND
PHILOSOPHY
on
dark
room
looks
at
it
by
if
on
they
science
from
away
the
world
experience,takes
note
the mind
and
of
man
of
experience. It
suggestionsforced
of the
confirms
them
as
theories,
While
explanatory value.
possess the requisite
is an intellectual attempt systematically
to study
takes
in that
it is not
science
in
that
while
certain
satisfied with
transcends
the
and
deeper view
to
perceptionand seeks
through objectivelaws
in
us
of them
principles.Philosophy assumes
the
towards
to
at
first appearances
of
of things as they immediately
view
present themselves
to arrive
the
whole
of human
It is because
scientific attitude
experience,and
positivefacts extracted
the
science is confined
from
merely
not
mechanical
science.
to facts which
gravitate,
and is unconcerned
with deeper facts of life and experience,
that sincere souls are
misled into thinking that
of philosophy and
science is the enemy
religion. The
exclusive worship of the positivefacts of science leads to
what
worst
call scientific
we
may
kind of
is the
metaphysics.
of science.
mainly
because
of
the whole
of
study
metaphysics,which
of
But
are
there
not
other
Has
not
religionalso a
grasp the whole ?
similar aim, and how then is it different from philosophy?
attempts
to
RELIGION
the
Child
AND
will continue
it
Religion,as
which
PHILOSOPHY
the
to attract
appeals to
the
of mankind.
mass
emotions, has
philosophycannot
hope
ing
largefollow-
to have.
II
But
the
of popular religion
is detrimental
to the
spirit
interests of philosophy. Faith
unsupported by reason
is the suicide of reason, though religious
fanatics urge that
should completelysubmit
to religion
to
reason
as
answers
religiousquestions are given by supernatural revelation,
while
reason
cannot
be
need
is the instrument
infallible.
philosophyat all.
giving its opinionson
it understood
should
that
its
it continue
science.
the
According
for
was
to
Galileo
of finite
was
of
that
earth
no
religion
But
soon
be tolerated,
not
the world
judgements on
the
there is
sense.
authority would
such
as
time when
the world
deliver
held
this view
to
There
and
man
moved
of
contrary
to
of the
scripture
; he cared for truth and so did
committed
not adhere
to the popular belief which
to
was
the immobilityof the earth.
The Biblical world has been
shaken
So in sheer selfconstantlyall these centuries.
text
defence
religionwithdrew
truce
with
sense
was
of the
Thus
the
reason,
other
the
to the
it is
world
of sense,
while
the
to
world, and
Were
come.
urged, with
the
one
into
world.
unseen
finite
than
of faith and
a
made
of
world
reason,
that
revelation.
treaty, and
the
philosophy and
between
out
dealt with
of the world
world
that
province
religionentered
and
broke
is limited
declared
the
was
science
and
the
unseen
quarrel
both
science
from
to rest
we
what
we
religionas
The sphere of reason
it cannot
say anything
logicwe
see
on
the verdict
know,
before
us.
there
is
of
no
Whatever
of value
this attitude
RELIGION
SCIENCE,
make
of himself
slave
PHILOSOPHY
AND
tribe and
idols of the
to the
7
the
and
reason
in
authority
We
dangerous consequences.
of the
all doubts
God, the ideal of perfection,
dissolved,and
are
only
is cast
be consumed
its faith
and
unsettlement
cause
which
for rational
ask
to
on
chaos.
with
explanationwould
But
philosophy
allow itself to
cannot
logicalmould
which
does not insist on founding
in religion
in human
the logicalmotive
logic. Where
in the
philosophictemper
be suppressed
cannot
the
have
predominates,we
its passionfor truth, and
nature
worshipping
worshippers
told that in
are
it
by anything extralogical.
It
the
prevailingform
faith in whatever
of
religion;
its ideals if it
to
it has
to
sort
Philosophyfails of
obtains.
is unfaithful
and
unphilosophical
temper
strikes the
never
of
good
its purpose
that
assumes
question
particular
which
for its
show a piousdisposition
or
a good sentiment,
may
attitude.
it does not show
a
Loyalty
philosophical
reasons,
but
if
to
results
endeavour
such
as
etc., these
philosophic
popular beliefs
sincere
repudiationof
in the
faith in God,
should
be
surrendered
any
witness
"
hurt
nobody
prejudiceover
maintained,
"
and popular
of religion
If the supremacy
truth and philosophyhad been rigorously
there
would
religionor philosophy.
has
been
able to think
in which
religion. From
as
reaction
have
been
growth
in either
the true
philosopher
of the religion
himself, irrespective
It is because
for
no
able to
improve
intertwined, they
originally
had
to
separate very
early
RELIGION
for each
AND
PHILOSOPHY
It is
to
who
men
have
their
thinks
as
how
would
depict,they
oxen."
for
me
to
seek
either
out
exist ; many
obscurityof the
would
He
he
that
had
not
to
select few
publicmind
and
which
cannot
me
from
has.
religion
the
aside from
thinking is
the
knew
oxen
of human
the
the
life."
popular
time
creed.
the
nor
petence
com-
of God.
existence
very nature
therefore secure
black-
this,notably the
accept the
We
appeal only
can
the hold
on
the
It very generallyhappens
contradicts
the
popular
philosophicaltruth
and gets itself suppressed.
religion
that
If
blue-eyed.
neither
inquiry into
philosophyby its
that
the shortness
for the
admit
their
feelings,
"
subjectand
Surely Protagoras
as
their
things hinder
not
confessed
of them
fair and
Protagoras, the
shape,
own
the
created
But
there is
ing
deny-
no
religion
philosophy should
and
beliefs.
it is
Free
riskygame.
names
Descartes
of
and
Rousseau
are
witnesses
to philosophyand
oppositionof religion
truth.
These
to the conservatism
testify
the
danger
downwards
the
sake
from
of free
it has
thinking.
been
From
the lot of
the
time
tional
tradi-
of the state
of
man
and
of Socrates
to
philosophers
the
to
suffer
criticise
for
the
SCIENCE,
that
of the
at the
us
service
of
truth
much
How
despot.
worst
PHILOSOPHY
AND
RELIGION
9
is
generally
prejudiceis strikinglybrought
home
to
the statements
by
trained
naivete* which
the
of
policies
and
invective
is
and
their countries
pour
Integrityof thought
their enemies.
on
vials of wrath
out
is
of state
the handmaid
truth-seekinghas become
policy. In the belligerentcountries at the present day
the intellectuals must
think, if they think at all,in one
If they show
particularway.
any independence they do
lost and
so
the
at
is
There
of
use
of action.
their freedom
or
to
of impartiality.
any profession
notorious
become
order.
It has
no
philosopherwill
making
We
must
think
how
in
does
men
state, and if there are
deify the German
feel conscientiously
that this war
is an
evil, they
thrive
in free England. In some
cases
even
Germany
who
not
who
cannot
even
universities
state
does
It
tolerated
be
not
have
or
is useful
The
error.
philosophyfollows
of state.
Before
have
to
seem
supports what
half-truth
become
the servant
of
forces
also mobilised
we
see
It looks
diplomacy.
it be
in this
the
become
how
The
for
follows
It has
eyes
dominated.
concern
any
it,whether
Church
both.
our
to
state
truth.
truth,
state
and
department
if the intellectual
Spiritualpowers
are
Religion
being exploited for temporal interests.
is made
the mills of state authority. We
have
to turn
another
evidence
of the same
tendency of thought to be
unfree in the many
at the present day to
attempts made
were
reconcile
with
Christianity
on
the Mount
on
four hours.
of the
we
can
is a counsel
and
war
force.
as
perfection,
The
Sermon
state conducted
theologian. We
love
of
war.
him
Bismarck
can
at best
pity him
but
not
but not
worship
admire
him.
The
him
real
RELIGION
io
Jesus is not
the
the
who
one
lent
and
PHILOSOPHY
bade
who
one
used
is muscular
AND
the other
turn
us
cheek, but
Thus
is Christendom
by God.
mocking the pure
and
spiritualreligionof Christ.1 Philosophy has truly
become
the findingof bad reasons
for what
believe
we
us
"
"
instinct
upon
support the
(Bradley). If
of force, we
use
instincts
our
lead
us
to
philosophydo so ;
non-resistance,philosophy
make
if
our
as
not
condemn
the
which
fail to
tribe and
but
because
corrupt
the
they
youth of
The
of inquiry
instinct,and the free spirit
religious
The independent
has been replacedby slavish imitation.
voice of philosophy becomes
the echo of the street cry.
think
in conformity with
We
Christian church, a
a
this tendency
German
court
or
a
mob-cry. Wherever
Mediaeval
has prevailed,philosophy has suffered.
The
Roman
Catholic tradition thought that Aristotelianism
the only true philosophy because
it alone was
conwas
to the
Cf. Mr.
Wells
in God
the
the
greatness
and
But
a
know
risen
in the
militant
of Christ, the
submission
We
remotest
on
are
We
the
of
the
militant
new
faith
followers
We
God.
gentlebeing
is the
"
King.
of non-resistance.
repudiate
teaching
of, and participatorsin, a
trade.
the Invisible
can
whose
of his likeness
as
we
figureis the completest inversion
Chr
for
its
st
which
shows
daily symbol
Christianity
far
would
be
broken
and
more
cross
trampling victoriouslyon a
spiritof our worship
(pp. 122-3).
moribund
him.
"
sistent
which
with
revelation
the arrest
and
have
philosophy,it puts
down
religionin
could
be
not
is
truth
and
which
we
of
and
truth
scientific
it may
owns
the scene,
of
most
be.
The
carried
philosophy
the
intellectual
it in order
do business
vulgar seek
to
; the
fame
end,
habits
to
of
it is to
we
philosophy
admits
only the
else.
The
in the
out
the knee
low
universal
level
sophy
philoon
the
even
at
which
system
and
thorough
of
examination
and
appears
the
of
result
True
appealsto
The
to
truth
and
move.
certing
discon-
of
logical
reality.
He cares
practicalend in view.
His one
duty is to search for truth
Life resembles
a
spectacle. Some
participatein the contests ; others
best to look
and
and
or
no
"
(Diogenes Laertius,
external
In
he bends
minds
the
it
and
frightful
however
and
destroy error.
own
as
spirit
philosopher acknowledges
wherever
But
philosopherhas
for gain or fame.
attend
its
street
guide. It
subject to none
be
must
truth
philosophyshould be
inquiry,founded upon
to
the
believes
true.
were
if it passes current
thinker, this only shows
trained
and
crude
view, he subordinates
policyor a religious
something else to be higher than that.
then disappears and the spurious type
state
not
it
is
research.
The
all
trained
were
unless
happy
philosophical
attempt
of
If the
in
man
of it
energy.
our
ideal
one
result
philosophicdevelopment.
the
theory
of Christian
The
anathema.
religion of
effort
mundane
the
other
religion. Any
was
of
waste
we
of
undeveloped
dominates
PHILOSOPHY
not
religionand
was
Christian
the
could
AND
RELIGION
SCIENCE,
money
Proem.
to
make
mistake
on
so
it is in life.
The
philosopherstruth
8, viii. 16). Philosophy
;
it
"
the
means
its function.
to
The
is
anything
mental
RELIGION
12
AND
PHILOSOPHY
be
"
demands
of
life
of
definite mode
"
the
stray sheep,and
the
of
method
true
vision
tell them
arise and
that
science
in
call to order
the
philosophyshould
attitude
an
of
pursue
ethical and
religiousneutrality."It
and
motives,
religious
is my
belief that the ethical
in spiteof the splendidly
tive
imagina-
to which
"
from
and
up
the
without
true
and
external
tions
creeds, tradi-
institutions.
If
is its motive
of the purpose
of life. Truth
inspiration.It must developin obedience to this one
estimate
not
producing
we
of
trammels
philosophyrequiresus to give
do so
of humanity, we
sacred
heirlooms
must
hesitation or scruple. It is its task to give us a
standard.
does
the
It may
Logic
matter.
results
adopt it,we
lead to
which
must
results,but
disagreeable
is like
were
follow
calculatingmachine
and if
anticipated,
rightthrough whitherso-
never
it
that
RELIGION
14
ideas
PHILOSOPHY
AND
happen
to
'
'
"
lie
or
other
minds
with
it.
console
to
soothing
We
should
not
We
must,
illusions.
corrupt
want.
we
want
we
It is not
it fails to
because
the
or
black
make
it
"
white,
the world
giveus
God
to discredit
rational
The
want.
we
we
nor
the
fact
George
as
We
opium.
try to do without
says,
it
does
not
discredit intellect simply because
Eliot
our
cannot
give us what
the intelligence
want
or
the heaven
direst need
persuade
cannot
paint
hypotheses happen to
that
to
us
make
pleasethe will to believe or succeed in this sense
most
these hypotheses true
(ibid.
daring
p. 122). The
and
observes
is
There
:
logical empiricist,Hume,
of reasoning more
and
method
no
common
yet more
in philosophicaldebate, to endeavour
blameable
than
the refutation
of any
hypothesisby a pretence of its
and morality. When
to religion
dangerous consequences
an
opinion leads into absurdities, it is certainlyfalse,
but it is not certain that an
opinion is false because it
is of dangerous consequences
(Inquiry,pp. 136, 137).
"
"
"
himself
showed
Hume
declared
that
his
devoted
philosophy could
needs.
have
votaries
yet
normal
satisfypractical
alone, is
the
world
rounds.
abandoned.
We
has not
to a
come
not
have
occasions
the
It is
the
deluge if
abandoned
stop.
valid
be true
thought must
and
not
he
them
going its
PHILOSOPHY
AND
RELIGION
SCIENCE,
15
III
It is
business
no
aspects of human
there
as
will.
feelingand
nature,
to confine
other
are
Certainly,
It takes
other
into account
sides of human
nature
In tracing the
cognitive and their needs.
sophy
genesisof man's attitude to reality,philopsychological
that the promptings of the heart, feelings
knows
the
and
nature
unseen
towards
aspirationstowards
Emotions
determine his outlook.
generallycontrol ideas.
will be revealed
of reality
not merely to
The true nature
the
than
nature, but
intellectual
man's
the
to
other sides
well.
as
philosophyshould cease
do not sing or muse
In philosophywe
to be intellectual.
that
It is its intellectuality
think.
but
distinguishes
philosophyfrom art and religion.To say that philosophy
this it does
From
should
cease
not
to be
intellectual
So
long
as
believe
we
it will
the
be
possess
attributes to them.
being hungry
writes
evidence
which
of
"
the
reason,
we
manner
says :
bread."
have
of
or
Nor
reason
no
authenticates
may
does
Professor
least
at
of
ignorance
feelingmay
in which
knowledge,
no
They
"
Psychicalfact
The
subjecthas
knowledge,
that
an
immediate
subjectin his
Arnold
is
abandoned.
feeling and
the
of
demands
Matthew
prove
answer
with
which
value
the
Varisco
universe
the
attempt of philosophycannot
philosophy deals
it ought not to
experience,
the
that
the
discomfiture
the
While
not
the
to
that
reality,
intelligible
reason,
be to surrender
would
admit
and
philosophicalattempt
reason.
that
follow
be
of
clear
But
done
For
child is irritated
instance, one
him, another by
As observed
facts,the
scoldingwhich
two
will
feelings
by
an
he
has
be
very
injustice
deserved.
similar
16
RELIGION
but
the
first is
d'etre of the
AND
PHILOSOPHY
reasonably justifiedwhereas
second
lies in
the
raison
mental
which
disposition
of the Divine is justified,
ought not to exist. The feeling
shall see ; yet not all the opinionsbased upon
it
as we
opinionswhich in a man
incapableof deep reflection could
have
other foundation
no
are
justifiable"
(The Great
The true nerve
is the genuine thought ;
Problems, p. 8).
the thought is true can
the feeling
and only when
be of
a
(Hegel). Philosophy as the study of
genuine kind
etc., but
experienceas a whole takes note of feelings,
a
"
"
"
"
attempts
to render
full
reasons
also
Religious feelingmust
for
pass
everything it accepts.
through the fire of
"
metaphysicalthinking. Religiousexperience,
peculiarly
considered
so-called,needs, in my opinion,to be carefully
and interpreted
out a
by every one who aspiresto reason
more
complete philosophy" (James,Pluralistic Universe,
that experiencehas improved by
p. 30). It is undoubted
of its irrationality.
the discoveryof much
Unanalysed or
undiscussed
experienceis not conclusive as much of it may
lectual
be irrational.
If philosophy should neglectextra-intellife it is open to condemnation.
itself onlywith
in the interests of theoryconcerns
aspects of human
If
reason
sopher
justified.A philosides of experienceis
who
neglectsnon-rational
is ever
the chartered metaphysician of Lord Morley who
what.
after he knows
in hunt
not
Philosophy is not
tion,
merely a pieceof consistent thinkingor cogent ratiocinabe consistent
for fantastic fairytales may
though
not
true, but a fruitful rendering of the meaning of
who
trusts to
experiencein its entirety. The empiricist
in it ;
experience believes in the operation of reason
only he is not quite consistent. While he is vacillating
of experience,the
reasonableness
in his faith in the
philosopheris wholly in earnest about it. It is unjust
in the interests of theory it
to discredit philosophywhen
studies the whole of experience.Philosophyis an attempt
to construct
a
theory about realityas a whole.
As the absolutistic systems of philosophywhich
deny
theory, then
the
distrust
of
it is
RELIGION
SCIENCE,
the surface
views
PHILOSOPHY
AND
and
about
17
man,
are
is
in the
sense
doubt
no
that
it must
experience.
The
difference between
while
to the world
of
of and
arise out
true
at its
the world
or
empiricist
be built upon
empiricismand
to confine
sense
be
philosophyshould
that
experience
surface,the
true
cism
experience.False empiribelieves in sense
feelings,
phenomena, immediate
and
True
empiricism
rejectsdeeper realities.
impulses,
is radical in that surface phenomena and highestreligious
intuitions both form its data.
The scientific empiricism
of the nineteenth century viewed
experienceas limited
takes
to the world
the
confine
But
our
when
now
former
the
idolatry. The
went
empiricism
the immediate
to
believe in
asks
to
the
us
to
certainties and
of
jeopardised. The
materialism
radical
attention
felt intuitions
As it did not
time.
then
physical,
religion
the
spherebeyond
wall.
and
in space
of
latter
in
atheism
and
religiousdogmatism and
experience is ambiguous. The
'
term
resulted
are
in
'
believer
in
experience.But he
confines experienceto the objective
facts,eliminatingall
the subjective
factors.
Everything else but the object,
He argues that
though not unreal,is neglectedby him.
if these subjective
fears and aspirations
and ideals should
a
religiousattitude adopted.
Final
causes
and
other
pressions
ex-
of the
itself with
satisfied with
to
one
scientific law
the salvation
of the soul.
Science is
side of
:
RELIGION
i8
AND
PHILOSOPHY
from
most
concrete
of
experience,scientific
philosopher. But
the
and
of his
of
he
pursuit,
philosophyis
himself
with
ends
as
Witness
science
he
could
not
thought
be
this
over
When
whole
of
on
predilections
sense
in that
untrue
that
the process
bias, the cause
philosopheridentifies
narrow
was
reduced
philosophybecame
get
something
He
Descartes.
with
starts
in the
or
The
the
and if,in
religion,
or
ruined.
materialist
when
which
does
dismiss
is the problem
religious,
if he
dismiss
cannot
of the term
neighbourhood.
to the ideal of
sophy
philo-
to
he
mathematical
form.
true
His
sophy
dogmatism which the critical philoeliminated, though,unhappily,not for good. The
scientific spiritwhich
with
starts
a
narrow
prejudice
life
against religiousexperience,and thinks the inward
of the mystics to be a worthless
dream, is not the true
philosophicspirit.The data of science and religion,
and meditation
observation
the field of philosophy.
are
We cannot
say that scientific experiencealone forms the
basis of philosophical
speculationas art and moral life
are
equallyvital and profound. Science is not the sole
is not a tissue of illusions. Radical
truth and religion
empiricismconsists in takingnote of all sides of experience,
facts of religious
faith,moral ideals and spiritual
intuitions,
as
The
well
as
modern
the crust
under
name
sky.
of radical
is any
as
AND
RELIGION
SCIENCE,
other
side of
experience. It
problem of philosophy as
the
which
has
therefore
deeper than
more
While
and
rests
their worth.
aspect of human
an
on.
If
with
equal
need
for God.
about
to
some
Religionis
feel assured
men
vehemence
assert
There
the existence
are
nature
religion
dogmaticallyasserts
its proof on the feeling
of the
estimate
there is
that
they
who
and
third and
that
men
them
practicalattitude
one
is another, materialism
atheism
life as
to
system of values
to
heart, philosophy tries critically
evaluate
essentially
more
consider.
reveals
intellect.
it assumes
also to
Religiousfaith
other.
is
19
Religiousfacts
for philosophythan any
significance
philosophy
have
PHILOSOPHY
God, others
do
so
feel any
honest doubts
have
not
soul
my
When
philosophy sets
theory of
the universe
creeds.
It
well
which
comes
those
as
to scrutinise
of
view
no
WTiile the
valuable
with
of
it may
the
the sacred
of
and
for
of
constructinga
prevailing
religious
of the
East
the Christians.
as
It has
it be
for inviolable
with
the
consent
is entitled to
philosophy,still no
be
life.
to
intuitions
accept religious
not
takingthem
unless
attitudes
books
has entertained
It does
philosophy
consciousness
religious
the hands
at
its task
Hebrews
man
accepts
about
it meets
the stock
the mind
It is the task of
of these several
across
of the
spiritualascent.
at
soul !
the values
estimate
to
of
truths.
It
of
logic.
recognition
however
institution,
life,is consented
to
until
hard
it.1
reasoningjustifies
We
see
"
baseless
is the
is intellectual leads to
which
1
how
Our
age
charge
that
divorce between
criticism
of
philosophy
theoryand
criticism,and
to such
RELIGION
20
life.
AND
PHILOSOPHY
This
'
life and
not
starts with
and
It
region of false abstractions.
the given,comprises all the given in a totality,
in
far-off
from
it and
it insists that
transform
it if necessary.
ethical and
stand
givento underSimply because
to the
conclusions should
religious
control
all,we
of conduct
vision.
and
purpose
or
have
and
an
effect
life need
Philosophywhich
some
on
not
life and
Views
conduct,
disturb the
estimates
the
that
religion.
philosophywill
views
follow
not
sopher's
philo-
meaning
RELIGION
22
AND
PHILOSOPHY
by
by Christ
revealed
is not
the word
Testament
the Father
of the Fourth
incarnate
mind
Gospel. At the present day the religious
satisfied with a theistic religion
of
be perfectly
modified
factory
satisimpossiblethat something more
from the philosophical
point of view may replace
enthusiasts
for particularreligious
beliefs look
When
philosophyas an unsettlingforce, they have only
type, and
it.
upon
to
to
seems
be
it is not
told
beginning.
Gods.
new
would
have
would
have
True
there
that
philosophy has
that
from
the
been
philosophywill result
cannot
been
be
as ultimately
religion,
conflict between
because
it is
faith
and
reason.
particularreligion,
but because
it is a philosophicalreligion. When
we
say
and true philosophywill agree, we do not
that true religion
that the religious
mean
experienceof the primitivesavage
and
the totem
worshipper will be acknowledged to be
that the specialist
valid by the philosopher. We
mean
the mystic with his experience,wisdom
in religion,
and
After all,
insight will agree with the rational thinker.
as
Royce said, the mystics are the only thoroughgoing
Reality reveals itself in two different forms
empiricists.'
to the mystic and to the thinker, and ultimatelythe two
should harmonise
with each other.
Unity and harmony
the relation of true religionto genuine
ought to mark
between
the different
There is no secret hostility
reason.
itself
most
sides of human
nature.
Philosophy when
and religion
in its deepestaspectswill be
will be religious,
The
religionis
any
in true
true
not
'
AND
RELIGION
SCIENCE,
PHILOSOPHY
23
well
not
augur
philosophyif
future
for the
the
religionbecomes
dominating motive of philosophy.
or
of either
religion
and
starting-point
VI
It
the
the
is
problems
and
that
case
philosophersapproach
many
of philosophyfrom
for
religion. Hegel,
the
example,
direction
had
of ethics
very
keen
objects of religion.But
he did not
adopt without
inquiry the dogmas of the
of his time.
He sought to find a
religiousconsciousness
for them.
While the absolutist
justification
philosophical
the side of
thinkers generallyapproach philosophyfrom
ethics and religion,
they do not make ethics and religion
the criteria of their philosophy. These
set the direction
them
of their thought but they do not pursue
to greater
appreciationof
fact
The
lengths.
modern
the
and
aims
that
the
greatest absolutist
thinkers
both
Hegel, who
started
from
the side of ethics and
religion,ended in
the prevailingreligiouscreeds shows
that
conflict with
they did not use logic and philosophy to support the
of their times.1
Sheer logic compelled
religiousconvictions
of
philosophy, Spinoza
them
to assert
that all is
pluralityis subordinate
spirit. Whatever
charges
of
absolutist, it cannot
and
in God,
one
fundamental
the
to
be
may
be said with
and
do not
Though
it is admitted
ethical and
make
on
all hands
the
prevailingreligion,the
But
the
fact
Christian
theology
of
from
of
the
side
of
dispassionate
considerations
religious
attempts.
with
that
unity
interfere in their
1
the world
biassed
philosophieswere
by
Though they approach philosophy
religion,still they pursue the method
research
and
his
system
is
enough
case
that
is not
requires us
for
our
Spinoza
quite
to
so
introduce
purposes.
came
obvious
into
with
conflict
Hegel.
modifications
in
RELIGION
24
AND
PHILOSOPHY
VII
Simply
because
rests on
say that religion
not be thought that it has
we
logic,it should
Religion is necessary to educate and
help him to rise above his baseness
not
It
serves
as
balm
or
securingfor it peace
conceptionof God as
effects
the
on
religionhas
mind
been
and
judge and
value.
no
work
upwards.
troubled
the
solace
soul,
of heart.
It is to
throughout
the
and
man,
of man.1
used
and
opiate to
an
of mind
a
ennoble
faith and
be
The
their
noted
world
that
the
from
of overcoming resistance
as a means
beginningof history,
in the exercise of authority. The worst
kind of slavery
been
has
has been
perpetrated and
because
possible
religionshould
If
which
purpose
be
defended
do not
we
in its
ask
for faith.
reasons
it has
in
This
name.
view, it should
be
the
serve
supported by
philosophy.
VIII
the
Philosophy as
interest,seeing that
world
see
we
around
is
us
presence of evil,miseryand
There
to be solved.
are
demands
the
to
not
in
make
theology.
this shows
meaning
of the
As
that
and
the
value
are
problem
for
inadequacy of
of
evil did
world's
have
not
interested
The
us.
the
If the
would
us, we
rule, we
The
chaotic.
in it makes
it a riddle
suffering
no
people who are impervious
of this world.
appeal to
an
bewilderingand
in
any
and
religion,
philosophy also
individual
finite world.
He
interest
has
its
is conscious
feels it to be
Cf.
"
Some
think
things
probably discard,
being of multitudes
about
which
discard
and
"
(Lecky,
it all and
highly
without
The
cultivated
get intellectual
intelligencewould
essential
danger, are
Map of Life, p. 227).
to the
moral
RELIGION
SCIENCE,
An
satisfaction.
would
look
the
is
the
and
attitude
this
of
product
is
world.
the
the
He
is
he
that
intellectual
only
not
and
or
life
What
is
with
the
is
animal
life
of
the
not
the
truth
of
He
to
current,
but
of
central
it
all"?
have
by
live
also
nature
feels
reality.
life
an
off
or
reached.
as
to
until
tematic
sysMan
philosophical
metaphysical
and
feeling
impulse
He
sophy
Philo-
philosophy.
of
sophise.
philo-
claim
rest
is
is
sense.
on
lays
problem
is
content
the
who
but
surface
but
put
can
but
the
doubt.
to
not
facts
cannot
cannot
animal
is
common
will
man
world
animal.
light
the
being
called
not
the
of
duty
man
is
even
view
on
he
the
human
political
He
drift
in
of
religious
being.
feel
struggle
But
the
as
think,
that
nature
it
though
uncriticised
to
but
of
solution
is
is
this
observation
vague
man
Every
above
The
of
between
reality.
reflection
crude
something
not
chooses.
level
view
cannot
of
unphilosophical,
the
of
nature
that
world
the
temper
conflict
believe
systematic
by
is
It
As
is
fearful
philosophy,
any
excited
only
of
becomes
It
as
25
irreligious
or
would
and
omega
philosophical.
the
universe
forces
alpha
PHILOSOPHY
unphilosophical
upon
opposing
two
AND
cannot
to
see
but
will
his
ask,
CHAPTER
RECENT
IN
I.
Chapter
from
science
its method.
If
we
have
by
its
It
is the
abandon
we
with
and
aims
theory
of
in
and
beliefs
quote
may
find
the
assumption,
proof,
of
into
to-day
such
unscientific
can
fall
"
that
it
proof
is
is the
lowest
(Preface
by
was,
find
we
for
as,
ever
it,
instance,
to
be
demand
of
an
of
soul
William
26
but
instance
we
of
sophers
philo-
intellects.
that
is necessary
of
articulate
irreligious agnosticism
the
blossoming
to
which
James
but
scholasticism,
moreover,
to
of
believe
and
unscientific,
depth
of
thinkers,
their
susceptible
that
popular
philosophic
sin
besetting
in
logic,
earnestness,
anything
be
of
do
As
the
necessary
with
spirit
The
attempt
conflict
them.
was
identical
and
not
of
nature.
guidance
absolutism
that
method
becomes
present-day
"
must
and
corollaries,
without
as
this
the
religion by
distinctive
moral
or
by
been
belief
rampant
as
We
some
James
from
logical
the
into
comes
by
distinguished
philosophical
follow
But
namely,
of
way
its
is
objective
an
fervour
assumption
an
the
The
to
rebuked
always
We
the
it
adopted
William
has
in
has
doing
severely
even
of
philosophy
seriousness.
is not
and
philosophy
method,
religious
logical
inquiry
application
prevailing religion.
philosopher
only
philosophy
mysticism.
so
PHILOSOPHY
subject-matter,
universe
though
even
how
constructing
at
the
IN
seen
gives
this
religion
which
is
TENDENCIES
that
explanation
II
to
out
anything
that
thinking
Paulsen's
to
be
mind
Intro-
to
content
with
and
to
for
the
as
logic
distrust
substitute
thereof,
be
to
us
seek
not
philosophyand
disown
proof, to
and
religion,
and
faith
27
In
Philosophy).
Auction
PHILOSOPHY
IN
TENDENCIES
RECENT
ii
latter leads
'irreligious
agnosticism.'
II
has led to this
What
habit
thinking ?
of soft
made
ableness
conception
the test
of
philosophy
accidents
been
had
are
wished
Kant
mathematics.
spell of
the
under
philosophy
responsible. For long!
of
method
and
function
the
historical
certain
systems of philosophymathematical
to
in their
reach
certainty.
the
But
who
reached
in Kant
clearly
tendency was
lect
established
of human
the possibilities
knowledge. Intelshowed,
dominated
ideal, Kant
by the mathematical
busied
itself only with
the external
show, the unreal
end
of
this
shadow.
God, human
by
sounded
reason
the
ideal
Thus
but
Bossuets, Rousseaus
and
Hamanns
rose
be established
not
Kant
matical
the mathePascals
and
sought
up and
could support the
come
to
in the
even
its
days
Hegel. It was
standpoint of
1
Lotze
but
own
of mind
reborn
when
Kant.
With
opposed intellectualism
According to him
of values
for the
is the
fullest revelation
true
basis
middle
wandering
in
regained its consciousness
Hegel negated the narrow
life
Hegel's emphasis on
was
of Kant,
religiousneeds.
of the
in
we
of
the
must
reality.
of metaphysics.
of
interests
look
to
Moral
the
life
ethical
and
highest forms
or
the
world
28
RELIGION
and
it
purpose,
danger to human
recovered
AND
was
its lost
PHILOSOPHY
nineteenth
For
thing,the
anti-intellectual movement
of the post-Kantians,led by
Jacobi,Herder and Schopenhauer,led to the importingof
other considerations
into philosophy.As a reaction against
the dominance
tellectua
science, againstthe tendency to suppress indemands
for logicand demonstration, proof and
over
inquiry,materialism
reaction
had
the
evolutionist
and
Press
other
extreme,
Association
thinkers
of the
and
the
philosophy and
the
bare
was
the no-God
and
in
last word
Science
and
England, Lange,
materialist
was
turn
less than
no
religious
'ir-
swept everything
away.
heavens
There
the
empty.
shook
its
to
Hegelian idealism
foundations
the scientific empiricism of the nineteenth
the entrance
of democracy into philosophy
century. But
resulted in making both scientific empiricism and
Hegelian idealism stand on a par, for both of them
failed to satisfythe aspirationsof the human
heart.
the former
While
a
as
spoke of the vast cosmos
huge
formed
of which
the individual
machine
an
insignificant
tion
part,the latter regarded the world process as the realisa-
is
doubt
Stephen
Continent, gave
agnosticism.'
earth
that
so
public.
Leslie
Feuerbach, etc., on
The
much
so
Scientific progress
and
philosophyemphasised this spirit.Mill and
ear
Spencer, Huxley
to
like wildfire.
positivismspread
to the
went
the Rationalist
men
one
of this intrusion
religioninto
The
century.
no
of
that
absolute
an
they
Human
Both
purpose.
considered
man's
to be
hates
values
mere
which
at
are
in
one
chilling
yearningsand aspirations,
incidents
the
in the world
in
man
the
street
be
conserved
of supreme
not
moment
were
by
the sudden
reaction in favour
of religion
Hence
philosophywhich
is
expressingitself
things ununderstandable
and
the
in
fascination
fashion of intuitive
RELIGION
30
chimes
AND
their
in with
PHILOSOPHY
desires
is
It is
regarded as true.
forgottenthat philosophersare primarily lovers of truth
and as such should treat their problems scientifically
and
But in the eagerness
seek for objectivetruth.
to regain
of the ordinary man
the attention
extra-philosophical
into philosophy and
demands
enter
spoil it. Since the
individual
adventurous
of time,
reality
in the
and
as
God
century believes
of change, the
significance
separateness,
own
region is
philosopherhas only
the
of belief
forms
twentieth
Certain
the
universe, his
of the
action
of the
determined
are
ness
openfreedom
of
marked
off
submit.
to
beforehand
where
meddle
we
now
school-men
authorities, and
by asking how
of
point
the
at
pin,
even
the
and
themselves
gave
discussion
intellectual
dance
then
Like
mediaeval
the
Bible
as
the
luxury of
angels could
many
so
philosophers
our
lectual
intelgive themselves
recreation
by philosophising in other matters.
if this procedure of marking off
It is indifferent to them
a particular
portionand demanding in this sphere nothing
beliefs
accept certain
else
than
involves
imprison
or
later break
we
will
sooner
truth.
discover
it
once
was.
and
To
the
men's
minds
we
do
the
through
add
to
not
feel
crude
has
of
philosophy.
They
spheres of
illusion
difficulties,the
our
so
beliefs
common-sense
method
true
religionis not
Religion itself
man's
as
of the
surrender
cannot
But
to
of
justification
a
a
as
true, and
and
lightened
en-
undeveloped
become
highly philosophical,
fullyand poignantly
easily
Philosophy was
mythology and religion
the two.
oppositionbetween
of
emancipated from the trammels
since the mythical and religious
in the days of antiquity,
the
IN
TENDENCIES
RECENT
ii
PHILOSOPHY
31
Ill
What
vision ?
of the
the
are
The
effects
of the
first to be noted
present-dayphilosophy.
change
in
the
is the democratic
Plato
set up
angle of
tendency
the tradition
While
philosophy should be aristocratic.
religion
is for all, philosophy is not.
Religion is adapted to the
since it demands
faith and acceptneeds of the plain man,
ance.
show its dependence
To the philosopher,faith must
on
profound insight and thought. Philosophy is an art
as
shipbuilding or shoemaking. As a
quite as much
disciplinerequiring thought and training it
specialised
cannot
be practisedby any except the specialists.It is
that
now
transferred
it becomes
from
the
democratic,
religion,knowledge
Philosophy becomes
forum
to
the
philosophy gets
with
When
street.
mixed
up
with
RELIGION
32
serious
We
AND
literature,classic
long for
that thrills
sensational
with
us
PHILOSOPHY
drama
or
novels
breathless
volleysof laughter.
evokes
serious
or
emotion
there
and
is
of
life,will, immediate
creative
with
the
which
makes
excite us,
the
or
escapes,
We
do not
and
intelligence
the film
or
drama
that
ing
high think-
want
satisfied with
are
think.
us
In
order,
of
excess
philosophy
but
faith in
evolution.
of touch
that
of sentiment.
extravagance
distrust
but
purpose,
interests
actual
James speaks
of
"
and
emotions
rationalistic
of
and
out
kind.
man-
philosophy that
indeed
(Pragmatism,Lecture
I.).
And
so
he wants
street,
or
the
to whom
traveller
of the
to have
us
Such
appearances.
words
of Professor
of the
strugglingat
compact self-containedness
in the
man
railwaystation,
and
self-direction
obvious
an
beings before him seems
fact,while the social logicand the spiritual
historywhich
fail to impress themselves
his perlie behind
the scene
on
ceptive
Theory of the State,
imagination (Philosophical
units strikes the
p. 80) The natural separateness of human
As a result of it we have
vision of the popular mind
most.
of democracy which
to give
the political
movement
wants
and decide issues by counting heads, and
each man
a vote
of the
human
swarming
"
ideal which
the economic
necessary
be
must
seeks
to allow
to each
opportunity to perfecthimself.
to
open
philosopheror
man
every
millionaire.
to
become
The
an
It is because
the
man
chance
artist
the
or
faith
of
is the
centre
Philosophy
task
and
and
of
thinking
must
supply
in the
street
round
him.
his needs.
It is
ii
RECENT
dangerous to
TENDENCIES
differ from
IN
PHILOSOPHY
33
he has political
as
him, especially
in his hands.
Systems of
power
of the plain man's
faith.
mirrors
philosophy become
James and Bergson,
of the
representativesof the two
great democracies
this
world
and
in philosophy, express
respected names
to
democratic
satisfythe
tendency, in the endeavour
and
popular demands
support the prevailingnotions.
In a word, to James belongs the glory of having first
to his
and ministered
divined the secret of the plainman,
to
desire for a knowledge that is relevant to action and
life" (Mind, No. 86, p. 242).
The realityof evil has become
a
part of the accepted
to pain and
code of philosophy. Sensitiveness
suffering
is a peculiarfeature of our
age, thanks to the propaganda
of humanitarianism.
withstand
Who
the temptation
can
that lives in
who
to regard evil as a fundamental
reality,
this age to witness the rape of Belgium and other such
unspeakable atrocities of civilised Europe in the twentieth
century ? Who can say that the struggleof the European
battlefields is a sham
fightwith a sham power ? It has
become
man
impossiblefor the modern
keenly sensitive
to pain and
sufferingto dismiss evil as an illusion. He
has no
patience with systems of religionand philosophy
which
absolutist
The
set it aside.
or
explain it away
of moral life,
who, while admitting that evil is the essence
is not prepared to grant that it is a characteristic feature
of life divine is put down
as
a
philosopherwho disdains
the streets
to walk
of earth, but longs to float in the
cloudland
of fancy. But the difficulty
that if evil is real,
then the appearance
of evil conquering good will also
become
a fundamental
realitydoes not impresshim much.
"
Were
this appearance
real, there is
not
much
chance
for
must
to
submit.
D
RELIGION
34
It follows
idea is also
AND
PHILOSOPHY
sham.
the
that
the world
is
an
world
solid-seeming
with
upon
The
can
its wonderful
when
stop thinkingabout
we
and
imposing
yielded to the
from
empirical
realistic doctrine
that
the
tradition
world
has
is apart
all consciousness.
From
the
the world
of
Even
The
structure.
but
it follows
finite God.
but
of the
preceding account
that
If evil is not
how
control
the
of
universe
Can
perfection?
and
its existence
can
by
be the creation
of
life's very
with the
reconciled
be
of
with
of
absolute
perfectand
conception
phenomenon,
parcel
Being
this world
to the
accidental
an
structure,
hold
must
we
of evil and
nature
God
good
moral
fection
imper?
Can
such
dreadful
incident
Armenian
massacres
and
dread
one
'
pray.
God
'
has
and
night in
not
see
mad.
gone
mind
is not
the
at
is he
feet
God.
than
God
would
the
by
sat
what
no
God.
Were
not
at
the
with
It
not
tolerate
interfering.A
humour
of
author
evil
has
most
But
the
and
to
use
If God
evil
refused
?
happened
pray
is the
also ?
people
Report
'
to
to
look
some
on
author
The
finite God
of
modern
other
evil
else
force,
out
passivelywith-
philosophy which
the attention
'
him
responsibilityfor
referred to something
due
to
said.
she
the
it and
dualistic
the world
present day.
is
the universal
sent
road
the
has
It is
willing to lay
of
time
that
Armenia
(InternationalCrisis, p. 39).
Nature,
reports of the
the churches.
who
you
Consular
At
1895.
throughout
woman
Do
of the
one
of
horror
praying day
tells of
in
of
is not
the
in
public
strugglingalong with
TENDENCIES
RECENT
ii
to
man
evil is the
overcome
principleof
is the only
the
Ahriman
in Wells's
he
be
limited
and
can
outside
of
and
and
beyond
will
God
the
not
able to avert
as
God
and
is not
is the
absolute
his
prevent
and
of
the
world
great
is cut
best
the
on
is finite
the
flower
We
must
of motives
were
God
was
real God
;
of matter.
poor
.
finite God
...
war.
off.
cross
things
conclusion
in which
war
nailed
God
and
God
who
as
comprehensive way
is with us
who
sillyway
religion. If I thought there
"
looked
and
things doing
"
"
down
horror
them
on
of this
to
amuse
battles
war
"
who
great and
these
is the
That
with
God
weak
omnipotent
deaths
allow
of all real
essence
man
'
wounded
struggles in
strugglein our
person ? how
unless he is
so
catastrophe,even
He is not omnipotent.
The
is Christ, not
God
Almighty
Christians
mocked
Britling
this world
able to do it.
of the
Mr.
and
face
men
be
to
him."
in the
best
that
God
can
human
not
of Ormuzd
dualism
matters
the
highest nations
say
an
in
hero
Wells's
of the
not
that
denned
by
hypothesis.
How
says
35
way
The
rational
anything
him
merciful
evil.
"
novel
only
is confronted
God
contradiction.
PHILOSOPHY
IN
we
that
was
and
able
to
himself, I
"
it
spit in his empty face
(Mr. Britlingsees
Through, p. 397). A finite God who struggleswith man
alone
can
satisfythese tempers. God fightswith evil
with
as
light with night, life with matter, existence
non-existence.
He is working under
limitations, though
for the sake
of his divinity prefer to call these
we
ception
definitelyimposed limits self-imposed. No other conwould
can
mind
of its familiar
rassment
embar-
and
on
of
behind
necessary concept of the Absolute, the Great Power
all things ; for the plain man
knows
nothing about it.
The
real God
Comrade
and
is
Friend
like ourselves, our
person
King and Leader and Captain. "...
a
and
If
RELIGION
36
AND
PHILOSOPHY
be the figureof a
figure may
represent him, it must
beautiful youth, already brave and wise, but hardly come
should
stand lightlyon
to his strength. He
his feet in
the morning time, eager to go forward, as though he had
still but a promise ;
but newly arisen to a day that was
he should bear a sword, that clean discriminatingweapon,
his eyes should be as bright as swords
fall
; his lipsshould
a
apart with
and
and
cloud-banks
and
about
landscape
shadows
him.
in the
There
valleysof
should
be
the
upon
blades
of the
of gossamer
and little leaves and
God
is courage
and love,
turf at his feet/'
"
God
friend, who
partakes of
;
much
that
us
he
is like us,
that
value
we
as
one
knows
service, who
being in
limitless,and
and
beauty
the
and
conflict
forces
is
of
against
helped
God
.
the
much
direction
is
attempts.
infinite.
and
values
we
; who
nature
our
be
must
to have
can
who
death
we
be known
person who can
be served, and who receives
unknown
the
with
is
wide
dew
threads
youth.
the
He
in
lives.
our
and
He
gladdened by
is no
abstraction
is
as
real
as
bayonet
feels
and
He
us.
nor
us
knows
and
hopes
trick of words,
thrust
or
an
is
no
embrace
"
He is
(ibid.p. 67). And this God grows as man
grows.
God
of becoming, full of youth and
a
fighting
energy,
is Mr. Wells's
darkness
Such
evil and
along with man.
Dr.
that
if
M'Taggart thinks
conception of God.
be a non-omnipotent, nonhe must
be a God
there
creative
God.
Canon
omnipotent but
takes refuge with
Rashdall
believes
that
necessarily non-creative.
he
is
non-
James
Mill in a finite God
who
is not
fully
For
of the world.
master
only such a hypothesis can
for the growing evil and
account
imperfection of the
world
is not
The
world.
completely a divine order.
non-divine
in it, and to them
elements
There
are
perhaps
of the world.
Dr. Howison
due the evil and suffering
are
not
38
RELIGION
others.
be
God.
God
God
cannot
as
an
AND
PHILOSOPHY
be other
egos
existent
realitycan
nor
can
the other
only
be
egos
finite
entityopposing others.
The
Religiousneeds require that this finite God shall
also be a person.
In his despairing griefman
requires
the help of a loving,struggling,
sufferingGod who works
with him.
Perplexed by the realityof evil,man
questions
and
seeks after a God
who
takes sides, has plans and
and grants his prayers.
purposes, has pity for man's frailty
be of help to a broken
heart.
Only a personal God can
Only a personal God of limited power explains the facts
of experience. It alone gives us a chance
of genuine cooperation
in the cosmic strugglewith God.
The absolutist
closer
conception of God as a close and vivid presence,
than
to us
than
hands
and
feet,"
breathing, nearer
is brushed
aside as good for nothing so far as the demands
of religionare
concerned.
God
is not so much
in us as
with us (compare the title of Boyce Gibson's
God
volume
with Us). In matters
of science we
do not adopt the views
of the plainman,
but consult the specialist.
The specialists
in religion,
viz. the mystics, do not
require a personal
The existence of an outside providence who
godhead.
created us, who watches
over
guides our lives
us, and who
like a Merciful
found
have
Father, we
impossible longer
in.
But
of the existence
of a Holy Spirit
to believe
radiatingupward through all animate beings,and finding
its fullest expressionin man,
in love, and in the flowers in
be as
certain
of anything in the
can
as
beauty, we
world"
(Sir Francis
Younghusband, Within). If God
infinite reality,as
the all-embracingwhole, satisfies
as
the
passionate quest of the sincere mystic soul, it
ought to be taken as the highest conception of God,
whether
it satisfies the plain man
In religious
not.
or
and
thought, emotions
practicalneeds are regarded as
than
fundamental
more
logicalnecessityand theoretical
satisfaction.
As a matter
of fact religiousfaith is selfcontradictory, and
throughout religiousconsciousness
find the dualism
of logicand emotion
to be the governwe
"
!"
TENDENCIES
RECENT
ii
ing factor.
organised
The
into
of
the
presence
things. To
set side
are
whole.
fundamental
is illimitable.
by
39
side without
logic
principleat the
being
demands
back
of
; he
presence
contradiction
in terms.
great universal
is the
limited
PHILOSOPHY
Theoretical
one
it God
two
IN
God
is
ascribe
demands
Emotional
to
this
conception of
the world should be replaced by a pluralistic
for it is
one,
just a step from dualism to pluralism. To the commonthe universe is a congeriesof individuals
sense
man
times
somefightingwith one another, sometimes
trying to live
in peace.
The plain
total of selves.
Society is a sum
is a personalistin theology, a democrat
who
in
man
of evil and the
a realist in regard to the existence
politics,
world is necessarily
in metaphysics. Pluralism
a pluralist
in philosophy is the logicaldevelopment of the spiritof
democracy ; for he who has respect for the sacredness of
individualitywill not be inclined to sacrifice this uniqueness
for the sake of the absolute.
Every individual is a
in common
with others.
unique existence with not much
We
feel that each of us is a self,but do not feel the reality
of an infinite all which
us
round, involving in some
wraps
mysterious whole both the selves,and that by which they
From
are
faced.
dares
and
The
that
common-sense
dies, strikes
the monistic
man
and
who
lives and
loves,
realityof
RELIGION
40
selves, and
many
AND
PHILOSOPHY
one
spirit. It
of
not
is
to the
nothing
avail.
every individual
to make
mar
or
As
power
where
is
free
his
ideals if he has
reveals
Such
any.
to
and
us,
give place to
the
unregenerate
man,
in his
being, having it
future, he requires a
he
can
world
there
is
world
immediate
our
no
ence
experiit should
why
reason
for individual
This
The
ball
But
Here
And
he
He
knows
view
question
no
There
or
that
is
Absolute
of the
of
strikes
you
he
"
be
into
it
the
knows.
ignoresthe
free,but who
field,
he
"
sacrifices the
What
room
no
Ayes or Noes,
player goes
knows
as
unsatisfactory,
may
has
the
down
it all
God, but of
of
makes
as
tossed
about
Absolute
freedom
Absolutism
personalityand
human
The
is untrue.
the
dignityof
cares
is of moment
of
outlines
soul.
us
is not
the
man.
the free
scientist tells
feel that
are
we
principleof
with
change
that
changing
factor
it that
is the
the
the whole
the universe
is the central
love
us
and
man
every
is
world
object of
make
our
of
moment
God
worship.
We
are
of it.
The
We
life.
our
principleof change.
of the universe.
we
is in motion.
so
Change
much
Evolution
modern
The
in
or
type of
TENDENCIES
RECENT
ii
mind
and
which
IN
and
sensation
wants
mobility have
glamour,
PHILOSOPHY
more,
reduces
41
for which
the whole
change
universe
to
and
In
movement.
our
in
systems.
for
with
compatible only
which
no
breathing
different
to
us
time
the
for self-
is deified
by these
contemplation is
unseen,
disinterested
a
blinds
outlook
life.
on
The
absolute
idealists may
dream
dreams
of the unity
sweet
of all life and
the mystic apprehension of the infinite.
But
these
is
from
have
no
regarded as
the
fever
of
place in
ness
philosophy where restlessthe truth of things. Men
are
suffering
violent motion
and
so
a
they make
a
or
another, the
philosophy of it. In one
new
way
action
for the
sake
of action.
philosophers advocate
Pure contemplation, aesthetic ecstasy or reflection on the
end of life is dismissed
ing.
as
mystic raving or poetic dream'
What
think
about
son's lead
to
be
Rudolf
is
counts
the
end
action, and
action
is followed, action
true
action,
Eucken
and
new
the
is to
which
need
we
not
to
pause
For if Berg-
achieve.
realises
creation.
The
'
plan
ceases
activism
of
defeats
its
own
end.
RELIGION
42
AND
PHILOSOPHY
The
in
life, realism
in
in
art, prose
literature,
pluralismin philosophy.
It does
plain
not
man's
should
them
real
help
truth
about
making
him
is
standard
of truth.
consolation
no
doubt
no
respectfulattention,
the
and
philosophy has
There
needs.
receive
make
that
mean
his
that
but
We
for the
care
this
needs
is not
would
offer him
rather
things than
by declaringto him
by pandering to his tastes
the
of the universe.
measure
to
the
and
IV
Distrust
of
intellect
is
the
characteristic
of
note
convictions
to
are
philosophy. If all our
cannot
it in
supported by philosophy we
pursue
spirit of free thinking and disinterested
inquiry.
recent
philosophy
this
to
if
must
tendency to
feelinghas
it started
human
with
an
tribe
thought, and
its
craze
unconventional
raptures
over
Since
Hegel
in
nothing
have
we
of
faith
thinkers.
of
the
powers
else than
Instead
of
tempt
con-
reason-
novelty and
overthrow
which
it, then
have
doubt
enthusiastic
for
to
It
thought to a positionsubordinate
growing. In the hey-day of philosophy
To-day
the fashion
The
extra-intellectual.
reason.
the
do
not
reduce
been
philosophers,we
with
become
must
does
reason
be
does
of
not
romance,
reason
spare
has
but
reason,
life and
resulted
religion. The
in
are
impulse.
in
universal
anarchy
pre-
TENDENCIES
RECENT
ii
PHILOSOPHY
IN
43
hearts'
our
minds
The
is to make
inevitable
reasonable
attempt of
and
tive
conserva-
to
respectable
selves
them-
the faith
"
Cadwallader
bad
of
as
in
He
truth.
is
as
agree."
to disphysic, nasty to take and sure
wrong
This great lady seems
to have given the direction
the
to
adoption of
practise,and
modern
logicaltruth
the
"
cherished
to
intellectual
sure
and
So
is irrelevant.
methods
"
is
nasty
"
to
they suggest an
inquiry,and the ideal of truth.
why we believe in anything.
believe
The
the
thought
hopes
"
Middlemarch.
We
We
The
need
humanity.
of
method
ask
not
that
to
and
ideals
question
believe, and
"
of
as
why
will do.
to
we
If
RELIGION
44
AND
PHILOSOPHY
"
"
"
"
"
them
in the
"
form
of
valuable
desirable
errors,
untruths
that
certain
ideas
that is
accept it
is
given
what
he
or
to
have
bend
realitymust
and
vital lies." In
else
so
much
to
wants
to
and
whole
the
have
We
true.
the
worse
enable
him
and
do.
believe
truth
of
the belief,
reason
just to
man,
them
to make
sufficient
claim
for
to
Reality must
reality. Reason
invent
reasons
Philosophy
for
becomes
footnote
a
catalogue of acts of faith. Logic becomes
to ethics, and philosophy a supplement to religion. While
the possessionof a truth is not an end in
it is true that
vital satisto other
itself,but only a preliminary means
a
"
RELIGION
46
AND
self-experienceis
PHILOSOPHY
the
will
be
not
writers, if
we
that
say
plain man's
logic. These
unfair
an
in them
for
philosophy
have
is the
declaration
fasten
the
characterisation
have
we
of
the
these
of the
war
securing independence
for
message
the
of
and
age,
the
of
that
claims
of
independence from
intellect.
the back, and
on
They pat the plain man
would
give him a philosophy which
justifyhis beliefs
about the world.
They tell him, We do not force on you
of metaphysics, but give you only a method
any scheme
of dealing with
or
a
things,and you are free to
way
method
system of values.
to any
fix
They
no
of the
from
the
roads
have
high
them
age induces
to the exploringof new
to
new
prejudiceagainst the
stray
paths. They
and
which
philosophy Absolutism
the world of
the central realityand reduces
individual subjectsinto partialdifferentiations
tradition in
orthodox
away
the
makes
mind
and
is
of
as
bad
as
things as
the
cosmic
naturalism.
a
or
the
reason,
individual
external
an
great degree,
attitude
to both
Bergson,
we
view
thereof
the movement
process or a logicalprocess of
defreedom
of the individual
is stroyed.
purely natural
The
link in
Whether
nature
Ward
to be
comes
process, rational or
all these thinkers
naturalism
and
and
Howison,
thought
of
To
natural.
adopt
absolutism.
Schiller
as
and
a
a
mere
small
protesting
James and
Balfour,
istic
theory
down
chief characteristic
the
as
Anti-absolutism
universe.
of the
47
set themselves
Rashdall
and
Eucken
PHILOSOPHY
IN
TENDENCIES
RECENT
ii
of the
may
philosophies,
new
them
be set
all
objectionable
the universalityof law, the unity
It advocates
features.
of the whole, and the relative unrealityof the particular.
It is believed that the vital interests of the human
spirit
are
Logic is not
jeopardisedin a system of absolutism.
embodies
absolutism
for
with
absolutist
the
The
that
absolutists
sides
other
the
to
means
support of external
beliefs.
the
to
of
exalt
human
rationalists, or
over
pragmatists urge
intellect at the
expense
call them
and
nature,
intellectualists,unmindful
of the
ultraof
the
that
charge
latter
of events,
the
arc
root
enlightened
contemporary
As
coast.
and
by
the
the
immediate
of
man
the
ideas which
system of absolutism, it is
not
are
not
be.
It may
be
else it may
is what
characterises
Refinement
perience
ex-
guaranteed
philosophyat all,
whatever
"
also facts of
are
consciousness
Mediterranean
refined
system.
intellectualist
our
abroad
their awful
on
the
bewilderments,
wildness
'
whether
this colossal
on
refined
which
'
universe
their
they show,
is
the
of concrete
fact,
surprisesand cruelties,
and
then
to
tell
me
inevitable
descriptive
adjective that springs to your
lips" (James, Pragmatism,
lutists,
system constructed
by the absop. 22). The
"
than
is far
clear
less
addition
an
one
account
built
upon
of
this
actual
world
RELIGION
48
in which
AND
the rationalist
intolerablyconfused
facts
fancy may
and
It is
PHILOSOPHY
take
Gothic
refuge from
character
which
the
mere
verse,
uniexplanationof our concrete
it is another thingaltogether"(ibid.).
Absolutism
is
unscientific,
unphilosophical,
unempirical,and contrary to
since it dismisses the solid world of reality
common-sense,
present.
with
now
confined
The
richness
unreal.
as
to outward
his
with
and
Where
are
we
his
with
no
theory
demos
the
appearances,
born
of habit,
has
be
to
common-sense
prejudice
satisfied,and
man
and
training.
absolutism
cannot
is slowly
polls. Therefore rationalist absolutism
giving place to romantic
empiricism. Absolute idealism,
before which
alism
English empiricism and the dogmatic rationof Germany went
in the ascendant
down, which was
in the nineteenth
even
century, is fast receding into the
the fashion
of the day to
background. It has become
win
the
break
from
away
it.
to
counter
its tradition
The
and
build
systems consider
new
called anti-intellectualist
pride to be
They may
well
systems which
it
run
of
matter
anti-absolutistic.1
and
call themselves
antiphilosophic. In
their crusade
for
against absolutism
they do not care
truth.
They adorn their tales to point the moral of the
In sober philosophy it is not right
of absolutism.
futility
and raise the battle-cryas we
do in
to stir up feelings
absolutists
do not
dismiss
voting campaigns. Modern
the world
of realityas unreal and illusory. It is wrong
1
the
pluralistsare
For
reason.
us
surrender
them
takes
But
to
are
asked
not
long way,
to give up logicand
friendlyattitude
are
hostile
Fechner
and
absolutism,
they
do
to them.
Bergson
tradition
in
and
so
We
case
we
much
Ward
in
reason
and
intellect
but
because
simply
and
Herbart
monists, when
ask
feature
so
they employ
of the
Most
schemes
prominent a
against, is not so
up
Leibniz,
supporters though
we
is not
Anti-intellectualism
What
of
as
they
seize
our
their
intuition.
will not
James's
At
book.
even
have
results
an
end
of the
effort
that
do
in
logic
course
of intuition.
not
it is monism
beautiful
writers
conclusions,
Belief
thinkers
say
the
These
the
their
among
their
pluralistic
central
the
by
present-day
cannot
of
to
way.
the truth
as
counted
are
support
all the
reason
reach
resort
anti-absolutism
as
show
chapters
opposed
Hegel.
are
they
on
to
to
TENDENCIES
RECENT
ii
that
assume
the
sake
One
This
they
cancel
is not
When
that
to say
the
the existence
of the One.
is the
PHILOSOPHY
IN
the
moving
the world
romanticist
of the
49
Many
for
of life and
change
is
represents absolutism
real.
un-
as
dead
tion,
abstracphilosophy which clingsto an immutable
figure to be knocked
they are setting up a straw
down.
fierce against Spinoza for the latter's
Hegel was
He
condemns
abstract
absolutism.
advocacy of an
Spinoza's substance, as it does not in his opinion contain
within
itself the principleof the manifold.
When
the
critics urge that the absolutist's theory of the fundamental
unity of the universe is equivalent to the unreality of
but to them
a leap in logic,
everything else, they commit
logicis nothing, as fashion is everything.
The
effort of philosophy is being wasted
and
is not
giving its full benefit,as an unconscious
attempt prevails
to subject philosophy to religionand
truth to dogma.
True
of
philosophy has to fight now
against the wave
romanticism
it fought in the middle
of the nineteenth
as
of empiricism. And
the fight
century against the wave
will be hard and tough since the unphilosophicalattitude
is quite congenial to man's
The mind
of
temperament.
is not willingto be shaken
in its religious
man
habits, and
is ever
to believe in theories
ready to pounce on excuses
which
reason
and
which
wants
fashion
us
is
to
disbelieve.
catching.
Tradition
is
tagious
con-
The
general tendencies
stronglyurged that our
Man
is only too ready
in
one
the
in the
other.
strugglebetween
CHAPTER
THE
THE
in
modern
to
as
monistic
all
of
doctrines
between
analogy
system
we
recurring type
misleading,
said
that
of
go
even
one
and
in
See
Cf.
in
of Ends,
Realm
very
Western
eminent
systematically
Evolution,
p.
is
breaks
In
from
world,
the
defects
It
is
and
shows
great
of
facts.
found
always
not
are
one
usually
theories.
description
true
monism
of
are
statement
a
Leibniz's
of
53-4.
pp.
says
mind,
not
rigid
"
Howison
what
it
and
reason
the
but
points
irrationalism
monism,
This
together.
system
many
study
philosophical
the
based
is
Generalisations
and
rejects
exclusive-
are
and
grounds
in
so
ualism
intellect
logical insight,
Faith
philosophy.
especially
pluralism,
From
the
fessor
Pro-
kingdom
Bergson's
there
learn
may
the
as
Idealism
Though
two.
he
and
pluralistic,
the
against
continuity,
though
as
represents
conceptions.
new
Monadology.2
itself
served
harmony
Howison's
considered
be
cannot
of
pre-established
Leibniz's
of
theory
niz,
Leib-
reaction
has
indiscernibles,
monads.1
of
on
of
pluralistic
same,
To
way.
Leibniz
pluralistic
his
the
presents
Monadology
adopts
identity
ends,
ness
His
own
many.
the
philosophy
its
problem
the
subsequent
Ward
J.
the
to
one
idealism.
for
type
of
of
history
the
the
in
age
thinkers,
of
relation
fundamentally
is
each
by
LEIBNIZ
OF
philosophy
it is stated
though
the
MONADISM
of
problem
III
Plato
justly
with
long
the
the
ix).
50
to
history
the
celebrated
monistic
of
idealistic
present
Leibniz,
tradition
thinking,
there
day,
is but
distinctly
who
"
(Limits
of
THE
MONADISM
The
examples
in
together.
how
generallyleads
ists like
sufficient
Most
of the
much
the
outline
to
in his
thinker
"
Mr.
he
wrote
Russell
seems
to
to
observes
to have
some
of
use
For
is not
His
recent
book,
definite
meet
cism."
criti-
everything that
immediate
requiredsome
sophy
philo-
one.
friend, to
some
answer
:
Leibniz
democratic
estimate
"
of recent
system.
as
or
specialdifficulty,
some
pluralism.
characteristic
embodied
system and
his
examine
results in
called forth
writingsare
indicate
rationalistic
are
should
we
academic
an
There
tendencies
found
are
so
why
rationalism
whether
see
Ward
fact that
reason
and
51
supports pluralism,though it
monism.
to
Leibniz, and
The
of Leibniz
sometimes
rationalism
LEIBNIZ
OF
he
stimulus,
To please a prince,
pressing incentive.
the censures
to refute
rival philosopher,or to escape
a
for
of a theologian,he would
But
take any
pains.
cared
to have
the sole purposes
of expositionhe seems
little
(Philosophyof Leibniz, p. i). Religiousidealism
niz's
and anti-absolutism
the prominent features of Leibare
lutism.
philosophy. It begins as a reaction against absoHe
in the
Spinozism not so much
opposes
interests of philosophictruth and
consistency as in the
interests
of ethical
and
Leibniz
religiousidealism.
thus describes Spinoza'sEthics : "I find in it plenty of
fine thoughts agreeingwith mine.
But there are also
unreal and not even
to me
paradoxes which seem
ible.
plausthere
is one
As, for example, that
substance,
namely, God ; that created things are modes or accidents
some
near
and
"
of God
life ;
that
neither
that
God
our
Himself
understands
certain
mind
nor
has
no
thinks
wider
outlook
indeed, but
after this
nevertheless
RELIGION
52
AND
believe
and
"
that
which
PHILOSOPHY
to
care
l).
there
animates
understand
Leibniz
is but
it"
(Latta's
bring himself
cannot
Spiritwhich
one
the whole
universe
and
is universal
all its
and
according to the
it possesses, as
the same
blast of wind
produces
organs
varieties of sounds
from different organ-pipes," or
that
the universal
spiritis like an ocean
composed of an
infinite number
of drops, which
are
separated from it
when
some
particularorganic body, and
they animate
structure
"
which
are
reunited
with
their
ocean
"
of the
The orthodox
organism (ibid.
p. 239, footnote 63)
of the seventeenth
religionof the civilised man
century
and
took for granted a personal God
who
be adored
can
worshipped, who has not merely understanding but power
and will,and a free man
who
is independent of the world
and
is sure
of immortality. Spinozism shatters
these
down
for dreams
of imagination.
ideals,and puts them
It fails to do justiceto the facts of life,especiallythose
of moral
and
religiouslife. Spinoza's block universe
refuses to take account
of the implicationsof experience,
.
viz. individual
the
need
against the
freedom, initiative
for
an
abstract
deductions, he takes
and
Leibniz
tains
main-
vision.
pluralistic
Revolting
and
its a priori
unity of substance
for his starting-point
a
pluralityof
open
substances
not
These
are
independent substances.
mechanism
is only
to be interpretedmechanically, as
another
for fate or necessity. Leibniz
name
goes back
to the Aristotelian
theory of substance as force or enteof which
lechy. Each substance, the qualitativeessence
he brings out by the name
of monad, is a self-sufficient
nature.
unit, having the laws of its growth in its own
real
Thus,
Leibniz
believes, the
freedom
of
the
individual
is
The
stated.
references
are
to
Latta's
edition
of
Leibniz,
unless
otherwise
RELIGION
54
Motion
motion
HI
the
physicalreality,
everythingelse has
mate
ulti-
to be reduced.
But
cannot
essence
who
PHILOSOPHY
fact to which
the
AND
invoked
the
continual
interference
of God
the
as
of all
"
"
the
it presupposes
and
abstraction,
The
material
Motion
the
So
phenomena.
is not
for the
account
the end
Leibniz
Besides,
do."
Extension
something else.
requiressomething which is
itself cannot
by
would
"
idea of extension
and
substance
is
only
an
extended."
is extended,
propertiesof
falls back
the
force.
on
realisation of the
idea.
motion
By
its existence.
is force,energy, activity.
Motion, therefore,
suggests to Leibniz the feelingof activity.To
Force
that
say
the
of nature
essence
realityis activity,the
activities of nature
as
is
that
As
the
dynamic.
be
can
is to say
handled
by
telligen
in-
sufficient reason,
contradiction,
Leibniz
applicableto them,
of the world
motions
the
such
are
continuity,etc., are
that
universe
the laws of
as
is motion
be looked
must
infers
upon
as
down
mind
and
is the
the
is
monads,
there
is
so
a
The
"
that
world
What
are
in
becomes
Leibniz
To
the
up between
feature of the
element
spiritual
the
world
is full of
smallest
particleof matter
of creatures
livingbeings, animals,
(Monadology,p. 66).
"
and
is perception
Leibniz
sets
a
is the
monad
active.
entelechies,souls"
^
Motion
matter.
ever
Thus
of matter.
oppositionDescartes
life of monads.
which
truth
action.
Different monads
?
have
Its nature
different
THE
in
OF
MONADISM
LEIBNIZ
55
is
infinite number
an
every
other.
individualised
have
influences from
an
infinite
are
bare
monads
two
are
each
alike.
distinct
They
their internal
by
windows
no
No
of monads,
by
other
principles.The
they can act upon or
which
monads.
How
can
of reals,which
multiplicity
monads
receive
with
universe
are
each
independently
of the other, be a satisfactory
conception? It
will be a chaotic aggregate,full of anarchy and disorder.
Leibniz has emphasised the law of contradiction
Up till now
in the abstract sense, and it has given us a number
of self-sufficing
and mutually exclusive monads.
They
them.
self-identitieswithout
somehow
independence.
to be lifted out
So
sufficient reason,
under
the
Leibniz
influence
gives us
between
interaction
any
will have
act
of
another
the
law
of
of characteristics
set
has
possessedby the monads.
Every monad
two features, perceptionand appetition.Perceptionis
the representation
of the many,
the world of objects,
or
in the unity of a simple substance.
Appetition is the
tendency to realise the ideal. There is always a pushing
forward
or
a
strivingtowards the development of an
idea.
Perceptionis of three different kinds,unconscious,
conscious
and
in
self-conscious,
the
three
kinds
rational
of
souls.
there are
three varieties of appetition,
Correspondingly,
unconscious
impulse or tendency,instinct of animals
and
self-conscious desire
three
distinguishes
souls
but
each
or
kinds
Leibniz
monads,
scious
unconscious, conand self-conscious,
called respectively
entelechies,
and spirits.The
whole
is present in all these,
in
different
degrees.
more
50,
"
The
world
is
entirelyin
in some
distinctly
footnote
i). Though
than
each
RELIGION
56
monad
contains
AND
whole
the
PHILOSOPHY
in
itself,
only self-conscious
of its presence.
law
The
of continuity
spiritsare aware
volves
requiresgrowth and steady difference,and inthe doctrine of the identityof indiscernibles.
in a continuous
The monads
are
series,and provide a
harmonious
from
its
As each monad
universe.
angle of vision, so
own
individuality.Since
on
each
and
is
of how
other, each
is individual
unhindered
determined
others.
by
in
of the
rest
own
and
internal
takes
its
own
principle,
no
account
While
law of
each
activity
way
that is harmonious
all,each
is
embodiment
an
is
There
; it has
both
monads
numerous
infinitely
collide with
has
not
each
the
After
of the monad
its
would
eflectsthe universe
on
acts
independent
its action
monad
there is no
with
is
the laws of
act
pre-established
substance
acts on
another, still
harmony. Though no
mutual
action.
interthey behave as they would, if there were
The
harmony of the workings of the monads
God chose this world because there
is pre-established.
in it the pre-established
was
harmony. Leibniz believes
better all the problems and
that this theory answers
paradoxes of experiencethan the scheme of Spinoza.
this theory clears up the confusipns
Let us see whether
all aspects of our
and renders significant
experience.
Ill
physicaluniverse
Leibniz feels the need for the monad
theory. He points
out how
motion, which is the central feature of reality,
force, and then suddenly turns to idealistic
presupposes
self-consciousness the central
metaphysics,which makes
from material motion
This shifting
fact of the universe.
and should be traced
to spiritual
activityis unwarranted
In
attempting
to
account
for the
OF
MONADISM
THE
in
LEIBNIZ
57
interests. He
takes up the
religious
physicaluniverse,shows the inadequacyof the concept of
extension, and asks us to employ that of force. In all
this discussion the material universe is regarded as real,
is the
with
the changes that take place in it. Force
can
explain it. This
metaphysical conception which
And
to
the absolute realityof matter.
seem
we
means
between
matter
and
be coming to a kind of dualism
spirit.But we are told that force itself is something
spiritual
; and the ultimate metaphysicalexplanationlies
in the spiritual
element
in force so much
lying
undernot
as
to
and
his moral
it,the monad.
To
for the
account
with
cannot
for
real
unity.
bodies
realityin
not
material
we
with
meet
has
have
in
real,then they
such
is
principleof
mind
must
of states.
Leibniz
convinces
inquiryis only
which
lurk behind
world
In
the
while
as
it.
real
final causation
would
one
series
universe
which
somehow
provoked
we
without
the inner
; in the
tendency
have efficientcausation
(M. p. 79).A
be
from
able
mechanical
to
other,
realise
; in the other
view,Leibniz feels
for
spiritand
activities. So the mechanical
hypothesis is given
Leibniz forgetsthat the problem to be solved is
explanation of the principleof matter, and we do
sure,
not
his
the
itself. In the
Anything
is
now
we
act a
grasps in one
be spiritual
realities
world
Leibniz
It
be multiplicities
through
one
material
the
constitute
consciousness
our
phenomenal product of
unreal.
mechanical
in the
that
must
world.
In
not
of matter
unities in diversities
material
the
reality
and
spiritual
combination
of unity.
principle
no
an
be
is that
to be
are
unities, and
in
do
mechanical
transition,the
to
account
its
up.
the
not
58
RELIGION
requirefor
it a
to two
AND
PHILOSOPHY
theory of monads.
different planes,
and one
of the other.
Matter
cannot
transition from
The
and monad
be
an
force to
long
be-
explanation
spiritual
the combination
separately.
echy, and can
"
of form
Materia
never
and
matter, and
Prima
itand is in itselfthe
"
of the
passivepotentiality
(Latta,p. 97). We ask what
complete substance
of individuation
principle
the
receives
which
matter
consists
the context
not
in which
either
not
in the
The
form
is the
it is different.
of each
whole
is the
;
same
This
only
matter
Leibniz's
monad.
entelechy by itself,but
it lies. The
monad
is
in
separate
individual
that
becomes
of
God, then
we
will
see
that
the whole
is real.
The
"
"
in it becomes
would
become
identical
due
to
several
with
Thus
God.
finite limitations ;
ultimate.
When
finites
to
cease
the
the
several
one
are
is attained
due
are
is the metaphysical
so-called
The
exist.
59
substances
whole
whole
the
and
LEIBNIZ
OF
MONADISM
THE
in
to
the
ence
independa
relative
is
of the monads
partialvision. The individuality
based on a negativeprinciple.Matter is unsubstantial,
ideas.
So with the
It correspondsto confused
unreal.
will disappear. What
clearingup of confusion matter
is the difference between
Spinoza and Leibniz ? Our
due to our imagination
are
separatenessand individuality
in Spinoza, to our
confused
perceptionin Leibniz. In
The difference
both the finite is negative and unreal.
the amount
is constituted
by the unreal imperfection,
and
real.
Sometimes
"
stance
Leibniz, followingAristotle,defines subwhich
that
is not
predicatedof a subject,
but of which
all else is predicated." This definition
should
have led Leibniz to affirm the sole realityof the
is the
whole, which
one
subject of all predicates
(see Russell's Leibniz, p. 12). It is his theological
as
interests
consists
have
that
of
simple
predicatesis
substances
But
lure
Leibniz
can
says
him
to
substances.
not
have
believe
that
Everything
substance.
The
predicates applied
they are only accidental
the
which
world
can
compound
to
them.
collections
6o
and
RELIGION
not
true
which
AND
substances.
PHILOSOPHY
If Leibniz
agrees
that
thing
every-
own
monad
unique
their
has its
existence
own
essences,
own
(M.
From
of
essence
p.
then
But
becoming God.
be completelyovercome,
God.
from
them
distinguishing
essences
8).
Leibniz
quality,and
this it follows
is thus
have
no
says,
the monads
then
another.
one
if these monads
But
there is
have
that
the
become
only
one
with
characteristic
which
monads
makes
them unique is not
or
distinguishes
but only their degree of passivity.
any peculiaressence
We
that Leibniz is logically
unable to pass from
see
spiritual
activityto a pluralityof spirits.He nowhere
tells us
as
separate
why we should view the monads
individuals
and
not
as
manifestations
of
one
substance.
His
are
hostilityto Spinozism and his empiricalsense
for his theory. Leibniz looks at the world and
responsible
is struck by the prima facie separatenessof individuals.
And
these individuals
and
transferred
possess
appetition,and
to the world
characters
whole
of monads.
account
Pluralism
of perception
is
bodily
is thus
matter
of faith
the
the
or
"
62
RELIGION
The
world
AND
PHILOSOPHY
but
its private mental
objects becomes
If the experienceof the monad
construction.
is completely
internal,how is knowledge which is a representation
of things possible
?
do not
We
know, we cannot
of
experiencesand
objective. We cannot
our
and
false
the
which
to
We
give
Shut
the monad
can
that
of the
Here
not
some
to
the
the world
as
the
circle of its
things beyond
How
ideas,
isolated
time,
be
of
one
world
common
for
accounted
others.
among
by
On
Leibniz
individual.
of
the
Such
an
as
he is under
subjectiveside
psychologicalor
be
pre-established
when
owns,
this
only
can
or
influence
it
can
harmony
are
the true
are
is in
self,which
mystery,
they
is by
the
hypothesis,knowledge
a
between
We
of
some
that
sure
confused,
in within
know
the
exists.
hypothesisinaccessible
As to what
states.
they are,
they are caused by, we cannot
have
answer.
any
know
and
discriminate
changes or
they signifyand what
what
God
be
cannot
or
that
or
we
us.
how
exist
the
of his
of the external
world
philosophy,that the existence
be absolutely
has only moral
certainty. It cannot
demonstrated
by any argument that there are bodies and
from
well-ordered
dreams
being
nothing prevents some
be judged by us to
would
offered to our
minds
which
convince
be true"
cannot
by
(New Essays). "We
"
reason
and
one
any
that
others
(ibid.).But
is not
isolatedness of monads.
excludes
all other
at least with
God.
with
God
relation
can
same
have
bond
He
monads,
But
more
how
than
tells us
direct
it has
a
with
substances
exists,
him
by
the
that while
"
complete
the monad
communication
monad
enter
other
monads
If it
it not
have
the
with other
alone
defend
able to
can
he
dreamed
merely
are
Leibniz
that
contends
who
can
The
more
into this
reasonable
THE
in
would
course
which
are
more
LEIBNIZ
63
know
other monads
be to say that it can
but cannot
know
God
less like itself,
or
is conceived
who
OF
MONADISM
be
to
of
different class
altogether.
a disembodied
spirit.The consistent
activity,
of Leibniz's psychologismis subjectivism.
consequence
But
Leibniz
contends
that the experiencesof the
God
is pure
monads
of
are
the
of his view
the weakness
correct
He
universe.
same
endeavours
to
monads
by
of exclusive
reallyexclude each
the whole universe by mirroring
For there is no individual
it.
thing which is not to be
regardedas expressingall others ; consequentlythe soul
in regard to the varietyof its modifications ought to be
which
likened to the universe
it represents accordingto
in a way
its point of view, and
to God, whose
even
infinityit represents finitelybecause of its confused
and
imperfect perceptionof the infinite,rather than
atom"
to a material
(Latta; footnote 20 to M.). Each
monad
universe, though from its
represents the same
is
own
point of view. The experienceof each monad
time public,as it is
essentially
privateand is at the same
the experience
of the one
world common
to all the monads.
The same
experienceis both privateand public,subjective
and objective,
particularand universal. The logicalor
self is not attached
to any point of view ;
epistemological
it is not opposed to any environment.
It is the whole
the
monads
"
world.
Each
soul
universal, a world
when
Adam,
from
The
point
in itself.
This
of view
is the
is Leibniz's
same
meaning
this
nature
of
the
substance
passed
universe
remote
(seeM.
of every
whole
all that
substance
that
is to
accordingto
from
pp.
in its
come
its
involves
"
universe."
comprehends
and
happens to
all his
a
posterity.
generalexpression
I maintain
present
that
state
that
every
all that has
it expresses
the whole
in connection
with
it
"
64
RELIGION
It is contained
AND
in
the
limitation
each
soul
footnote
is due
part potentiallyor
whole
to
from
its
of
the
ideally.
point
own
"
its finitude.
concentration
PHILOSOPHY
God
"
world
The
of view.
has
put in
(Latta,
p. 70,
i).
Leibniz
When
adopts
the
psychologicalpoint
of souls
are
of
view,
attached
nature
is
knowledge
of
view
is
its
own
are
attached
if this
possibleonly
transcended.
the
expresses
with
souls
other
whole
So
he
to
other
parts.
But
limited
separate point
argues
that
the
soul
universe
limitations
in accordance
(logical
self),
(psychologicalself). But this
do not say
We
something to be got over.
It is no
doubt
that the psychological self is unreal.
actual, but its realityis in the higher logicalself. Leibniz
is rightin urging that the soul is the entelechyof the body,
the logicalself is the truth of the psychological. The two
points of view are needed, only the psychological self
melts into the logical. The
independence and isolation
which
of
of the monads
the indispensablefeatures
are
pluralism is only relative, partial,and finite,for even
finite nature
is
in all their
confusion
are
aware
of the
The isolation
things in the universe.
of the monads
is,strictly
speaking,incompatible with the
of things.
completeness of the whole and the connectedness
and
Sufficient
As
the
two
principlesof Contradiction
connectedness
Reason
their
side.
whole.
are
of all
left unreconciled
in Leibniz's
system,
even
so
THE
in
OF
MONADISM
LEIBNIZ
philosophywith
of the
individuality
the
preserving
he
in
Spinoza'sscheme.
attempt ?
world
the individuals
and
theory of
of the
monads
he
Leibniz
explanationof
in it ?
Leibniz
the
arrives at his
The
reality
lowest monad
and
highest,are
regards as
the external
their
kinds, their characteristics,
their
hierarchybetween
in his
succeed
from
monads,
existence in
the
is Leibniz's
What
does
But
65
plenum. Under
he reduces everything
ideal of philosophy,
mathematical
to simplenotions.
The complex world is broken up into
But
these
a
can
we
simple framework.
go back from
simplemonads to the material world ? How can we pass
from the world of ideal unextended
non-temporaldynamic
realities to
and
time
material
Monads
world
with
the
are
its existence
sole
in space
realityand
conceived
are
paries extra
as
belongto
not
they
the
essence
of real
when
time vanish.
of confusion
in
this confusion
The
it, which
monad
which
is pure
and
space
lightof thought in
no
existence.
But
time
the mind
monads
if space and
tune
distinctions of monads
only
asserts
The
the
that
space
exclusiveness
phenomenon
and
not
are
of
are
are
time
so
has
then
over,
no
real
In
real.
should
got
element
which
has
activity,
that spirit
alone is
rational knowledge,knows
eternally
real,and
is
In
the clear
time have
one
another
their absence
the
disappear. Leibniz
their roots in reality.
also
have
of the monads
in space and
of their ideal exclusion in the
time
is
spiritual
F
66
AND
RELIGION
But
system.
It is
it is
strange
the central
unreal.
to
there
the
universe
Leibniz is
or
should
of the
adventure
There
the
on
as
ing
here, for,accord-
monads
themselves.
time
regard
quite consistent
states
the monads
of free action
The
that
in
eternally
fact of
But
PHILOSOPHY
are
contained
can
be
talk
no
Compound
conceived
secunda
substances
is
are
quantitative
of monads
groups
unreal.
and
imperfectly
says
"
says,
by
God
even
God
Their
us.
creates
believes
somehow
monads
when
in them.
the time
For
and
comes,
he
taches
de-
"
to
from
be
the
real-
The
changes
feel
we
are
as
much
Denying
imagination as we ourselves are.
and our
of our
the reality
individuality
activityas much
us
as
by holding out a vision
Spinoza,he tries to satisfy
of a city of God
where
are
we
supposed to possess in
some
unimaginable way the propertiesof activityand
the
have
already said that even
individuality.We
be regarded as real
cannot
activities of the monads
seeing that time is unreal and all the states of the
from eternity.
monads
contained in themselves
are
is only a composite of
Leibniz suggests that matter
the conditions of matter
The monads
monads.
are
though
of which
the reality
not the constituents of it. They are
illusions of
is the appearance.
phenomenal bodies
The
matter
the
are
differences
rooted
in
we
feel among
reality.We
call
OF
MONADISM
THE
in
LEIBNIZ
its dominant
body inorganicwhen
67
monad
is
bare
with
monad
"
"
consider
to be
them
accidental
collections ?
What,
after
?
With
the pragmatists,
reality
he defines truth as
dependabilityor serviceableness in
said to be
experience. Although this entire life were
nothing but a dream and the visible world nothing but
call this dream
or
a phantasm, I should
phantasm real
deceived by it,when
we
use
our
enough if we were never
this world real
reason
rightly (ibid.
p. 99). But to make
of the world of monads.
would
be to disputethe sole reality
the phenomenal world to a rainbow.
Leibniz compares
As
is not real,but onlyan appearance
the rainbow
to those who
actuallybehold it,and is a phenomenon of something else,
is this world of sound and smell,of figures
and motions
so
a subjective
phenomenon and not a reality.The real is
all,is Leibniz's
of
test
"
"
that
which
underlies
order
and
connection.
monads
that
the
sense
and
external
this
Ultimate
realityis
imaginationdeceive
world
also is
us
gives it
the
into
real, while it
world
its
of
thinking
is only an
68
RELIGION
abstraction.
We
AND
ask for
PHILOSOPHY
historical world
process
which
universe
doctrine
of the
an
is unreal
Efficient
souls.
and
causes
dependent on
their nature
prior
are
spiritual
things are in
of the mechanical
to material
things. The source
in the metaphysical." The
material is the lapse of
spiritual.As to how the one is the explanation of
final
and
referred to the
are
causes,
is
"
other, Leibniz
If
is not
consider
we
existences
whit
the
clear.
Spinoza
to
be
who
the
to the credit of
He
better.
not
the
solid-seemingworld
be
is
weak
an
abstract
puts down
the
apparent
imagination,Leibniz
equally fierce
with
absolutist,
its space,
in
is
condemning
tune
and
pound
com-
Both
assert
to
that God
exactly,they
do
not
is the
of the world.
cause
tell us.
In both
how
But
all differences
are
Particular
lost.
vanish
is the
Leibniz
but
the
up
in
and
about
blank
causa
the
oneness
or
Substance.
us
exactly the
same
thing
RELIGION
70
PHILOSOPHY
him.
impossibleto
not
were
AND
But
solute
given the God of abimpossible. There is
principleof
the
his action.
best.
Possibilities
than
or
not
the
created
one
He
by
of
but
As
choose
is the
and
his
of
all actual
doubt
of God
the
objectsof
are
ultimatelythey
there
and
would
be
nothing would
world
would
nature
for his
confused, and
of
things.
what
of
it is.
the
It
world
divine
accident.
So
that
means
his
but
is the
also
of
understanding.
"
God.
on
of
essence
is
objectwould
other.
The
other
view
lie outside
all
Without
But
Him
of things,
possibilities
God
world
would
it.
God
But
and
the
make
has
nature
universe
be
cannot
at all
not
be the ultimate
Leibniz
this choice
perfect and
other
are
than
the
explanation
his
distinguishes
the
come
world
is due
to
nothing.
an
pure choice, then the world becomes
ment
his first stateLeibniz
hastens
to correct
were
by saying that
and
He
nature.
are
possibles
independent
understanding
its
unfold
to
"
that
choice.
If the choice
the
God.
follows
Any
system from
to
so
each
organic to
be
world
of
be
there
even
his
real in the
nothing
be
the
dependent
are
would
only
not
other
are
idea
our
existence
No
they
worse
existence.
possible
as
there
this
expressionof
only
not
allow
to
this world
it is the
source
are
is
it that
because
logicalnecessityfrom
cannot
which
If God's
of his world
itself.
universes
contingentsimply
possibleworlds.
follows
other
nature
necessary
become
choice
of
it is
there is
choice
strict
determined
by reason,
necessityabout the
logical
existence
of
enforced
either
constitute
the dilemma
of the
Spinoza
has
account
is
only
God
on
what
than
is not
is
main
Creation
created
out
of
theory
is due
to
development
creation is just
the
will of God
p. 43). So the
of nothing,for all that creation
realities
into
possibilities
turns
of the
ideal relation
an
His
outlined.
we
means
the world
satisfactory
more
of the monads.
world
give
of the
we
since time
who
to
dependence of
suppliedus with.
account
Before
able
truth
The
itself to Leibniz.
is not
they do,
If
not.
or
;
by the system of possibles
is arbitrary. Neither horn of
choice
commends
is,Leibniz
matter
be
may
possibleuniverses
the
system
71
conclusion
same
that
is determined
choice
what
The
by pointing out
should
God's
world.
the
LEIBNIZ
OF
MONADISM
THE
in
transformation
of
(M.
is in the
which
possibility
actuality.
God
adds
Creation
free
possibilities
is traced
So every reality
by removing the obstructions.
The weakness
of this argument has been already
to God.
referred
There
is another
to.
theory of creation in
Leibniz.
It is not a specialact or singleevent, but it is
eternal act.
of the
There
continual
an
are
fulgurations
If this theory is
to moment."
divinityfrom moment
sets
"
accepted,then
but
the
the monads
passing phases
different
versions
of
with
of
God's
creation
life.
wishes
to
Leibniz
by
emphasise
his
the
ultimate
to
monad
Is
the
find
out
the
monads
if the
is at least free in
development
of
received
internal
sense
the
from
development
different from
monads
God.
We
of
the
Spinoza's.
contingent
and
RELIGION
72
spontaneous ?
or
will
in
each
as
in
anywhere
PHILOSOPHY
Everything
happen
monad
AND
that
universe
the
be
can
world
of
read
in any
monads
Changes
represented in
of the pre-established
are
monad
one
universe.
"
giving windows
interference
monads
to
which
would
be
allow
to
would
destroy their
changes of the monad
So he
had
that
outside
independence.
in
rooted
are
are
makes
breaks
no
in
the
with
harmony
is also
the
the
monads'
end
is inevitable.
that
self-directed
future.
activities.
Leibniz
or
admits
the
as
present is
pre-established
contingency of
thing is
whole
machines,
are
of
much
settled ; the
when
though they
spontaneous machines.
never
its sufficient
The
law
with
Nature
has
monad.
The
The
soul.
occurs
the
incompatible
monads
the
of
nature
pregnant
has
life of
leaps. Everything
reason
that
in the
But
are
he says
called
contingency
Evolution
means
place in the life of the monads.
that the complex whole is virtually
contained
in the germ.
If againstSpinoza the criticism is possible
that the phenomenon
of growth is not the addition
of anything from
no
without
but
simply
exists, Leibniz
Leibniz
is
the
is open
only
unfoldingof
to
determined
theory.
from
attack.
same
unfolding or
an
progressive differentiation
Complete
originalmonad.
Leibniz's
the
which
that
an
in germ
determination
nature
the
first, so
of each
that
Growth
monad
God
in the
to
seems
is
in
The
unwrapping.
is contained
The
already
be
absolutely
had
to
count
Professor Ward
who
upon it in choosing the best world.
follows Leibniz
on
points feels that he does not
many
effect
an
escape
from
determinism,
Spinozistic
as
develop-
OF
MONADISM
THE
in
LEIBNIZ
73
So he
happens to be only an unrollingprocess.
tion
adopts the conception of epigenesisor the producof the genuinely new
along a line of ever-growing
ment
differentiation.
self-direction
belongs
Its conduct
its nature.
But
development
of the monad
of the monad.
on
there
it is
is determined
action
Though all
Spontaneity or
(M.
the
very nature
internal principle.
to
its own
influences
by
foreign to
where
the internal
passages
is made
completely dependent
are
p.
spontaneous.
monad
47). Every
in it
has
or
a
possibility
tending to realise itself. It
potentiality
checks
there are
remains
a
as
thwarting its
possibility
realisation,and
the checks
unless
become
will not
real.
removed
are
the
the
God
When
then
interferes
and
has
therefore
to be
the
monads,
that
should
He
free
set
ences.
counteractinginfluthe
removes
springsforth
possibility
the
bility
possi-
negative function
this
For
the
eternallyactive.
is,the unfolding
tion,
obstruc-
into
being. God
development of
The
of
their
is
natures,
"
dependent
God.
on
that
no
God
does
of
means
monads
The
the
on
has
best
is identical
Leibniz
it all.
takes
As
to
The
knowing.
that
with
Leibniz
the
absolutist
of the
which
reason
freedom
and
does
it
we
spontaneity of
depends on
implieslack
we
to
theory of
the
it.
the
and
It is
so
its
If
of the
intelligence.
we
universe
far
An
distinctness
degree
degreeof
perceivethe
question
freedom.
The
of freedom.
inarticulate way.
this
on
say
the clearness
determines
capriciousact
of the passive element,
confused
he
so-called
has
proportionto
how
says
have
also vanished.
action is free in
monad's
have
more
only in
limitation
of
RELIGION
74
mind.
we
When
where
basis
has
its
place
furnish
free
the
"
unfree.
are
by
passive element
Such
by something foreignto mind.
is a slave to its sensuous
or
passive
Distinct
knowledge or intelligence
mind
the
PHILOSOPHY
determined
are
determined
are
acts
we
AND
in the
confused
true
of reason,
use
ideas.
Hence
while
can
we
that
say
that
from
the
senses
we
are
act
with
we
slavery just in the degree
distinct knowledge, but are subjectto our passionsin just
the degree that our
ideas are
confused."
True
freedom
It is perfectrationality.
means
complete determination.
God
alone is absolutelyfree.
All his acts are determined
it is
whence
to the best possibleends,
by infinite wisdom
manifest
how
the Author
of the world is free although He
does all things determinately,for He
acts from
a
ciple
prinof wisdom
or
perfection.Indifference springsfrom
is he determined
is,the more
ignorance,and the wiser a man
towards
that which
is most
perfect (On the
Ultimate Origination
of Things) God acts in the lightof
the eternal view of things. As finite,
has not this
man
"
"
insightinto
Full
sense.
the
truth
goal.
the
evil rather
less, the
deceive
led
is
Our
true
conclusion
God
universe.
freedom
which
causes
our
good, a greater
good
rather
to
to
as
man
the
than
"
us
It
to
evil rather
than
greater.
This
the
good."
in the matter
are
is,Leibniz
to make
free
and
out
not
that
in his reaction
the
activities
determined, and
so
holds
is
and
the true
the
againstSpinozism wants
of
that
see
than
and
to defective
organicwith
appearances
God, who is
absolute
and
true
; but
us
the
to
less
the
from
comes
shall
of
world
systems, is only
Evil is due
perfectinsightwe
individual
the
to
in absolutistic
as
imperfection of
choose
bondage
self of the
an
is in
he
freedom,
insight. With
is
that
well
as
they are
human.
He
tries
to
avoid
fatalism
and
the
approach
absolute
on
step
every
the
preserve
is
his universe
anxiety to
his law
According to
we
lands
told
are
of other
plants,etc.
Spinoza has already said.
In spiteof all his ethical
monads,
75
Leibniz
Quite logically
God.
to
freedom
At
LEIBNIZ
indifference,but
of
freedom
fatalism.
is all due
OF
MONADISM
THE
in
of
to say
idealism
the
and
human
minerals,
what
optimism
and
will of
free
Spinoza's.
monads
continuity,the
the lowest
it
point is
independence and
as
only as open
series,from
regularcontinuous
If a change occurs
that
ranks
monads,
on
in
us
form
highest.
in one
of them, other changes should
elsewhere to maintain
the equilibriumof the whole.
occur
The
in all their
perfect and the imperfect elements
found
in
possible permutations and combinations
are
the series of monads.
a
reshuffling
Change only means
of
the
old
balance
there
else.
of the
alike
is ascent
here
there
must
universe
we
Leibniz's
may
say
the same."
universe
not
certainly
The
way
If
and
up
changes
are
neither
forward
be
not
may
trogression
re-
somewhere
There
moves
the
this scheme.
descent
"
Heraclitus
; it is
be
to
Progressand
whole.
incompatible with
the way
down
is one
and
in the world, but the whole
backward.
disturbance
any
of the
elements
are
With
without
elements,
the
to
nor
static
progressingone.
VII
Does
Leibniz
personal immortality? He
tells us that there is no metempsychosis since the monads
There
undergo gradual changes and not sudden breaks.
is neither
death
grant
absolute
birth
phenomenal
great changes compound
are
are
unborn
only
itself
with
the
"
and
soul
us
nor
they
absolute
are
is
only the
substances
imperishable.
death.
"
names
undergo.
It may
indestructible, but
be
animals
But
the
and
of the
monads
said that
also
being
Birth
not
animal
to be content
and
plants ?
RELIGION
76
Leibniz
are
draws
souls
in the
Thus
The
tells
lower
clearer
us
that
rise in
animal
rational
given
are
vested
differ
and
biguous
am-
an
interests.
only
if
scale
souls
plants
memory
in
degree.
they develop
series of monads
perceptions. The
the
have
some
the
and
nothing is destroyed,
souls
monads
the
animals
they
as
have
they
monads
So
that
sense
rational
position,as
Leibniz
While
immortal,
are
consciousness.
PHILOSOPHY
distinction.
indestructible
rational
AND
form
differ from
must
tinuum.
con-
the
it is assumed
ones,
that
rational
the
souls
generate
de-
cannot
into
the
like
small
cannot
we
its
divinityin
between
the
own
mind
being
sphere" (M. p. 83).
draw
consistently
rational
of imitating
extent
some
Though
kind
to
souls and
distinction of
any
the other monads,
distinction is
'
with
monads
monad
dominant
one
unity,if
to
the
another.
dominant
not
The
If there
monad
'
in it.
But
these
are
organicunities.
No
bodies
passing
move
should
should
be
on
an
be the form
one
organic
of the
RELIGION
78
from
their
without
nature,
own
"
limits
AND
(ibid.).The
It is due
to God.
the
to
instance
be
essential
have
to
seem
we
incapable of being
of this
prima
limitations
monad
has
its
essence.
to
is not
of created
So
"
one
all created
of
things.
it there
claims, no
efforts.
no
aspirations,
conflict between
and
God,
strife of the
The
final ?
Is he
Is God
always
principle?
superior to
is
of
no
In
that
say
world
process, no
the world we
have
whose
to
is unknown.
parentage
the
Is
is
cannot
common
the two
material
the
We
in the
perfect,
imperfect,
property
due
this inalienable
principles
two
original
in the natural
seen
materia
is
An
42).
beings may
p.
of
created
imperfection
inertia of bodies
which
"
(M.
"
PHILOSOPHY
two
dualism
eternallyopposed by
strugglewith
to
Is
there
chance
any
that
he
would
rise
it is not
over
He
is infinite.
of
its
all
of
and
him
should
reckoned
be
this is not
There
or
the
But
the
element
in this matter
for he
sense.
of
entelechy
as
or
saying that
cannot
we
the
is used
the
monad
of
his nature.
of
God
sum
realityis
word
be
materia
he is
sure
matter
for either
If he is the
imperfection,though
Leibniz
imperfectionis
employs
Matter
element
include
must
suggestionsin
are
that
universal,illimitable,the
phase
same
say
Leibniz's
independent of him.
requiresthat the principleof evil
he
real, then
then
cannot
essential
an
description of God
whole
be
cannot
reality when
outside
We
the
imperfect.
that
materia
phase
of his nature.
of Leibniz's
in
prima
more
ing,
mean-
than
one
prima, or
containing the principlesof activity
and
the
There
the
not
are
which
prima
it is sometimes
phenomenal
developed
dependent
of
God.
on
Confused
ideas ;
clear
in
or
activity,
expressed.
apart from
genus
be
can
is also
79
the
or
manifestation
confused
as
potentiality
ideas
LEIBNIZ
secunda,
hints
are
materia
that
sense
Passivity is
its
materia
passivity,or
universe.
OF
MONADISM
THE
in
the
two
in
only
It is the
energy.
spiritand completes it.
the
same
pure
is
"
shows
this
to
the
aspect of
pletion
com-
matter
with
contrasts
necessity of matter
entelechy,and
every
the
is essential
Matter
Leibniz
emphasised,
and
mind
When
limits
which
element
for
mind.
can
never
it since
matter
completes it."
separated from
echy
Matter
or
primitivepassive power completes the entelthat it becomes
the primitive active power
or
so
is necessary
The
dual nature
to
a
perfect substance."
make
an
organic unity. The unity is real, as the two
be
"
aspects
that
aspects of
are
only
substances
of
the
The
of
the
be
can
the
one
real
are
is
not, he
are
between
Leibniz
unities,while
says
compound
relation
prima.
whole
monads
the
When
whole.
one
be
must
the
the
of
author
the
also, for
Matter, the
other
one
Leibniz's characterisation
the
all-real,
God
of all
source
expresses
himself
and
passivity.As
the
principleof
presence
of this
realitythat
his
of God
possibleand
infinite,perfect,
actual
existence.
in
individuation
or
negative element
accounts
as
for
the
limitation.
in the
creation
It
is the
heart of
very
of this world.
8o
RELIGION
AND
infinite collection
The
conceivable
God
only
is not
particularforms,
this wonderful
finitude, individualityand
of
world
of
PHILOSOPHY
with
the
of this
help
affirmation
mere
plurality,is
negative element.
position. He is
or
pure
affirmation
is correct,
the
shadows
unreal
by
themselves.
is and
The
their union.
elements
two
They
the is-not
are
are
of
change.
dependent though antagonisticmoments
and
God
of the
real
world
The
realise
to
life.
They
hierarchy of
themselves
constitute
inertia
world.
the
by
are
continuous
one
dead
or
matter
the
are
God
pure
upper
active
teleologically
the
only in
real as distinguishable
They are mutually
of the
two
universe.
aspects
limiting notions
two
or
real
are
ideal,the
or
the
abstractions
of
the
individuals.
Everything
active and passive,person and thing.
is at once
is struggling
consists of monads, each of which
the unity of soul and body, of entelechy and
materia
to
finite-infinite.
of its
account
"
In
An
It
; but
degrees
element
strives
to
entanglement
confused
the whole
the
him, every
way
of
in the
the monads
they are
their
limited
distinct
that
there
active-passive,
infinite,but
finite cannot
do
on
so.
differentiated
through
perfections" (M. p. 60).
of finiteness is found
admit
the
reach
is
in all creative
souls
monads.
entirelyseparate
created
from
from
body."
matter, nor
spiritsdetached
Every finite soul is joined to a body which represents
Matter
is the finitude and
the passivity.
its finiteness.
"
I do
not
are
monad
Every
ia
mater
has
Leibniz
If God
limitation,then he will be
LEIBNIZ
81
says
the absolutist
here
check.
and
soul
prima. But
and
spirit,
with
meets
OF
MONADISM
THE
in
line of argument
is pure activitywithout
any
deserter from the generalorder.
as
activityis an ideal limit quite as much
pure
passivity. Leibniz recognisesthat there can be no such
thing as pure passivity,but wrongly imagines that pure
of the pure
energy is real by itself. He admits the reality
God
the extra-mundane
absolute
spiritwhen he makes
Pure
substance
and
of monads
into existence,
order
them.
But
among
will differ from the created monads
institutes
creator
but
who
in kind.
This
involves
breach
then
not
of the
If that
God
in
law
the
degree
of
tinuity.
con-
the limitation
much
to the created
monads, however
necessary
be reduced, cannot
vanish altogether. However
it may
infinitely
approach,
of a monad
perfectionthe nature
may
So
it can
become
all
monads
never
are
entirelyperfect.
limited in that they possess degrees of imperfection. If
each monad
the imperfectionwere
would
become
got over
Leibniz is aware
of this difficulty,
and so
a blank
page.
in the series
suggests that God is only the highestmonad
of monads, differing
from the others, not in kind, but in the
degree of its activityand perfection.He is not consistent
this point, however.
When
the monads
which
on
are
looked upon
cut off from other monads
are
as
capable of
with God, he makes
God
entering into communication
of materiality.
pure activitywithout
any element
Much
this point is due to a neglect
of the confusion
on
to emphasise the distinction between
tradiction.
negation and conThe finite beings of the created monads
are
and this
subjectto an inner discord or self-contradiction,
subjectionis a signof their finiteness. The contradiction
to
near
is
defect which
contradiction.
But
negativity.
It is not
from
the whole.
be
can
overcome.
is not
he
God
free from
is free from
the
element
of
be eliminated
quality that can
Reality is active through negation. It
a
82
RELIGION
realises
AND
PHILOSOPHY
itself
compatib
through opposition. Contradiction is inwith
unity, and so the finite beingsare only
partial unities struggling"to reach peace in wholeness.
Negativityis quite consistent with, nay, indispensableto a
true whole.
Without
negativitythe whole reduces itself
to
abstract
an
; with
oneness
totality. God
the whole
or
According to modern
spiritualwhole.
another
one
and
Its
the element
concrete
of
distincts
several
co-operate
the purposes
of the whole.
tendencies
is present throughout,
promote
The
conflict of the
two
but
this
element
common
has
to
negation,
the greater is its negativity.
absolutism
crete
reality is a con-
with
it,it is raised
appears
The
in
forms.
many
itself in the forms
of
so
highest,where
been
not
its other
reached.
is present, it is
But
still
manifestations.
between
consciousness
they
They
but
are
though
the
are
in the
recognisesthat matter is
of spirit,
Leibniz
thinks
and
intellect
for the
While
real
that
are
that
sense
breaks
Leibniz
be
cannot
Whatever
concrete
exists
view
the
though
another,
one
is
opposed
absolutist
low
While
real.
and
while
down
from
manifestation
the
life,consciousness
absolutist
are
intelligence
the
one
can
to
doctrine
it is unreal, and
other, still it
psychical.
This
life,consciousness
in the
ground
that
they contend
one
spiritualwhole.
whole.
points.
consciousness,
still
higher forms of
variety of forms distinct
Leibniz's in many
that
life,life and
intellect,but
is
vegetable,
continuit
recognise the dis-
Absolutists
and
consciousness
the other
and
still united
holds
human
real than
matter
and
lower
that
absolutelyreal,it is more
animal
indication
an
tinuous
discon-
prepare
the
adequately account
this continuity. Reality to
whole
since it is throughout
cannot
is
mind, and
this is different
from
Leibniz
absolutist
How
tradition
stands
matter
consciousness
and
life
value
is it
But
the
rational
souls
of sensitive
out
me
with
only as
perceptionand
they
remained
of the
they
received
natural
means
or
that
act
if you
God
117).
rational
God
or
"
p.
and
detaches
finds
from
it
sensitive
the
rational
to
for the
on
this
therefore, contend
sensitive
souls
difference
'
The
world
between
difference
with
with
one
there
who
He
transition
recognises
monads
those
and
as
those
his arguments
He
souls
cannot,
are
between
much
beings.
which
express the
it unexpress
between
difference in
life and
only
which
the difference
This is not
continuity
dis-
ness.
self-conscious-
beings.
self-conscious
from
a
There
is as
grasp.
and
conscious
organic
consciousness
is difference
niz
(ibid.).Leib-
the
conceive
comes
clearer
the
then
(Latta,
time
the
death"
self-conscious
between
sees."
when
bases
"
transcreation
discontinuityhe
is as great
intelligently
and
of
and
that
that
conceive)
by a special
this soul
to
souls.
immortalityof
but
begetting
difficult to
find
consciousness
between
And
to
of the
that there is
suppose
sensitive soul to the rank
body by
difficult
; that
reason
we
minds
creates
of
belong
to
raising a
soul (which I
has given reason
like by a kind
devoid
were
of
of
souls, endowed
to the time
whether
into
"
animal
or
up
they
reason
declines
or
recognisesthat
needed
to develop
is
and
memory
whom
it automatically
monad,
monads.
sensitive
in this state
to
man
for moral
account
It appears
to
souls
probable that the human
reasons
existed
then
as
himself
God
of
or
life account
can
higher stages
Leibniz
so
special interference
the
But
thinks
that
answers
Matter
consciousness
develops into
the lower.
consider
us
consciousness,
to
for life.
Can
Leibniz
life stands
as
account
for consciousness
Leibniz
life ?
to
to intellect.
it cannot
Let
points.
these
on
related
to
83
is
is matter
LEIBNIZ
saying,whatever
whether
OF
MONADISM
THE
in
mirror
degree.
If
there
is
mechanism,
RELIGION
84
as
consciousness
and
of mechanism
to account
to
as
since
unreal
of the
small
condemn
consciousness
life and
enough
consciousness
they cannot
spirit. But
human
and
life,or self-
mere
should
unreality,we
PHILOSOPHY
between
difference
much
AND
life and
for the
account
if the
to be slurred
and
between
that
over,
higher values
between
discontinuity
consciousness
or
consciousness
intellect
is
mechanism
Either all of
great enough to be stressed.
consciousness
and intellect,
real as
are
them, matter, life,
life is not
and
distinct
to
the
of mater ia
here
prima.
of soul
negative moment
or
none
of them
is real at
whole,
one
will not
Leibniz
all.
of
elements
or
are
we
While
not
mater
ought
so
using matter
ia prima is
entelechy, related
to
in
the
it
as
one
is
to
preparationfor
life the
and
life is realised.
If nature
swallowed
and
necessary
as
is animated,
up
in the world.
force
Matter
conditioningelement.
basis in which
cannot
the other.
The
represents the
To
if matter
is
it cannot
psychical,if
it is
matter,
and
quantity, purpose
for the
Matter
then
spirit,
in
is the condition
are
mechanism.
opposed
One
as
is
"
Leibniz
Force
is not
says :
be actual without
matter."
The
world
not
become
The
dominant
of nature
has its
monad
in spirit
which
significance
self-conscious until it
comes
into contact
will
with
86
RELIGION
AND
PHILOSOPHY
harmonious
manifestations.
whole, includingvarious
This unity of the universe, which
call the unity
we
may
of God, is the central fact.
a
For
from
the
infer
but
cannot
else
Nothing
and
the
God
of
the
life.
As
we
life.
of
ment
continuityof develop-
The
These
relation
monads
the
as
world,
manifestation
for the
subordinate
world.
the
of relations.
be taken
may
the
of
nature
it is the
harmony
marks
and
and
that
account
can
the
supreme
substance
organic
are
everywhere
the
between
of the
compound
in the
livingbody
there
is
pulsating harmony
the
world,
the
as
universe.
dominant
God
monad
is the
is the
soul
soul
of
of
the
compound
substance, because
the
which
controls
it and
the force
power
through it. The whole world is strugglingto
acts
reach
the
this kind
feet of God.
of
Leibniz
final
the
of the
supremacy
subordination
any
with
monads, then
of
cause
absolute
an
of their
said
admits
fear that
not
and
the
world
to
endeavour.
It has
being a
energy,
manifest
itself in.
realityof
than
of
the
even
in
ordinate
sub-
positing
finite centres
been
concrete
Leibniz
soul
if
the
not
the
the
highest unity. He
unity to the world is more
of
But
does
this
that
would
soul.
independence
need
that
compatiblewith
this absolute
requires a
the world
initiative
that
is
afraid
if this relation
the
we
and
individual
monad
one
interfere
way
God
of the
be
to
seems
between
relationship
more
is the
world, the
which
of
God
to
already
whole,
himself
considers
organic,
the body.
"
For he says :
Besides the world, or the aggregate of finite
things,there is a certain unity which is dominant, not only
as
is dominant
For
the
world, but
in me,
body,
unity
constructs
but
and
or
rather
also in
of the
much
world
fashions
it
as
"
the
ego
itself
higher sense.
not only rules the
(On the Ultimate
The
Originationof Things).
unity of the universe.
From
the external
nor
whole
which
monad,
LEIBNIZ
unity
of God
that
monad
OF
MONADISM
THE
in
includes
has
he
since
is neither
God
God
all.
be
to
is the
is the
highest
exist in,
an
highest
but
be the
cannot
highest
the
of the monads,
source
them
87
of the system,
be an
element
; he cannot
every monad
is the only
since he has to be that unity of the whole which
not
the
source
the external
without
a
is
highest monad
of the system of monads.
Again, if God is
be incomplete
then the system would
source,
will be
There
of the series.
highest monad
is the
the law of continuity. Besides, if God
sufficient
true
the
of
breach
external
monads
God
cannot
be
This
universal
existence
monads
divine
exists, and
he alone
So
him.
completely dependent upon
be
within the system of things ; he cannot
only proves that God is the organic whole,
ultimate
The
ground of the
harmony.
realityof
is God.
God
or
the
Creation
of the
presence
means
whole
in
part.
every
would
the
then
and
the
only
as
are
outside.
the
God
of the monads,
creator
the
So
reason.
idea.
characters
and
As the monad
whole
The
several
into the
melt
is the
source
phases lose
harmony of
their
opposing
is the
This
ground
is the
of the
ideal
whole
involved
in
Leibniz's
is the
which
which
coheres
of
whole.
law
with
of Sufficient
the ordered
Reason
embracing system.
But
tells
whole
us
Leibniz
that
of the
system
fitting,that
world, that
experience. The
the world
does
as
not
wish
is
an
to
allface
88
RELIGION
this
conclusion.
individualism
His
are
Reason
cannot
world.
The
AND
PHILOSOPHY
dread
of
responsiblefor
lead
to God
Spinozism
it.
the
as
HI
The
and
law
external
love
of
of Sufficient
of the
source
so-called
truths
this leads
be
infinite process.
The
final
in something outside the system of
to
an
sought
contingentthings,viz. God (M. pp. 36-37). The
of the world lie hid in something extra-mundane,
must
reason
"
from
the
concatenation
of states
the
or
reasons
different
series of
constitutes
the world
aggregate of which
Ultimate Originationof Things) The system
things,
(On the
"
the
as
whole
We
It is its own
upon.
it. It is the sole and
explanation.
the all real.
also hold
may
unique, universal
being independent of it, this substance which is a pure
of possiblebeing,must
and must
be illimitable,
sequence
contain as much
God
is
as is possible (M. p. 46)
reality
the first principleof all things. He is the universal spirit
of which
God
particularindividuals are merely modes.
of
alone is the primary unity or originalsimple substance
which
all created
derivative
monads
or
are
products
He is the primary centre
from which all else
(M. p. 47)
emanates
(Latta,p. 243). God is the sufficient reason
of the world in the sense
that the more
clear is the explanation
of the less clear.
God
who
is absolutelyclear is the
The
less clear.
or
explanation of the world which is more
system as a whole is the explanation of the parts of the
is neither
of the
world
harmony
system. The
preestablished
nor
externallyimposed. It is in the nature
of things. The intelligible
order of the life of the monads
is explicableonly in the light of this hypothesis. The
whole is potentially
present in each of the parts and seeks
"
"
"
"
"
its realisation
is felt in
unity
in them.
all finite
of God.
The
things.
heart-beat
The
of the
absolute
controllingforce
is the
this
But
By
is
unity
beings.
is trying
finite
activity,each
of its self-determined
means
89
of faith with
matter
LEIBNIZ
OF
MONADISM
THE
in
In the
bring the whole into clearness and distinctness.
absolute
experience or the mind of God all is brought to
unity. The infinite is contained in the finite,the end is
selfof free evolution
or
in the beginning,but by means
determined
development all that the beginning contains
to
in itself is to be realised.
X
We
may
about
conclude
with
brief
of Leibniz's
account
the absolutistic
religion. With
with God
thinkers, Leibniz considers that becoming one
is the aim
of ethical and
Every
religiousendeavour.
monad
contains
the whole
ideally,and is strugglingto
reach it. But this infinite ideal can
only be approached
views
and
ethics
reached.
not
of matter
Man
man
infinite
In
the
world
finite
the
persistent
element
as
and
is
finite cannot
he
infinite,
the
to
ceases
is only
one-ment
of
reach
an
infinite,and
be finite.
ideal and
of God
is
just the
the
he reaches
when
not
fruition.
it is not
It is the end
unreal.
The
nature
realityof our
God is all that the monad
nature.
is capable of becoming.
But in the finite world he has the pain,the dissatisfaction,
the unrest in life due to contradiction
which
is the sign of
his finiteness.
But
truth
or
when
we
is transcended.
the
Our
ultimate
reach
end
the
infinite this
is realised
only
tradiction
con-
when
RELIGION
90
reach
we
and
AND
PHILOSOPHY
infinite which
the
we
The
the
and
the
become
creator
condition
the
nothing to do,
in that
God
is not
stupidity; eternal
does not recognisethat
finiteness.
monad
If
Leibniz
viewed
by
him
that
creation
God
should
President
to
can
where
we
both
God.
God,
a
says
have
stupid ; for,
become
is the
impulse
or
is
in it the
to
action,
element
the
of
Leibniz
an
the
life of
of
unfolding of
As the orthodox
its
the
soul
is
monad
the
nature
own
religionrequires
how
be
he
when
an
heartening
dis-
most
be
of the
conceive
monads,
by
as
conclusive, since
being
be
be
and
is wrong
is one
minds
cannot
as
is
system
contradiction
can
God
salvation
part and
is viewed
is not inaction.
energy
the absolute
whole
has
from
God
become
whether
Leibniz's
negativitywhich
it is free
though
If this
our
minute.
mind
The
sacrilegeagainst God.
wisdom
; it is not stupid. Eternal
inactive
of
only
every
when
the
infinite,the created
one.
where
not
element
lives and
of atonement
and
it is
case
the
seeking unwittingly
are
of souls, the
him
the
not
easy
of
monad
person.
XI
In
his reaction
realityof many
and
externally related
to
God, but
these
propertiesof
monads
are
cancelled
Leibniz
independent
of
Sufficient
as
the
monads
in
read
p.
of
its
408,
any
the
to
be
God
be
light,
romance
translation).
collection
of
resort
keep
to
the
is
struggling
it
remains,
by
to
has
aspects.
philosophy
other
him
together
be
with
is
This
(History
the
to
identity.
unity
the
reach,
to
in
that
should
two
concrete
unfolding
an
inter-related
as
supplemented
But
phases
91
world
who
forces.
will
metaphysical
English
of
LEIBNIZ
compels
different
whole
Leibniz's
Hegel,
iii.
the
as
which
which
centrifugal
several
Then
has
things
expedient
viewed
OF
conception
Reason
external
the
the
to
of
if
MONADISM
THE
the
of
the
truth
and
words
Philosophy,
of
CHAPTER
THE
OF
PHILOSOPHY
the
honest
and
show
sake
of
of
from
itself
it is
Ward
intellect
frames
his
though
that
system
he
which
he
he
sought
eternal
dependence
spirit
endeavour,
things
are
which
Ward
are
the
accepts
He
of
the
is
all in
leave
no
lead
to
up
logic
stifle
the
demands
with
for
He
against
he
knows
cannot
from
God
of
his
of
monism
the
and
the
the
event,
every
monads
of
real
and
all
where
task
the
out
on
struggle
unity
motive
decidedly
92
it.
all
of
absolutism.
tolerate.
of
re-
doctrines
of
pluralistic scheme
fundamental
One
Monadology,
himself
dropping
a
He
consequences
to
for
views.
his
number
to
place
and
monistic
give
inconvenient,
of
of
room
assigns
the
give
infinity
infinite
Monadology,
incompatible
Monadology.
the
Ward
Leibniz's
editing
of
would
one.
The
to
attempts
Leibniz's
led
determination
would
but
been
escape.
absolute
the
central
have
ceptions.
con-
to
is
the
out
thought
pluralistic
imitate
slavishly
an
must
not
of
pattern
is
and
limitations
followed
to
world,
the
would
does
intellect
the
not
had
want
; he
of
does
if Leibniz
doctrines,
not
of
Ward
pluralism,
because
on
of
factory
unsatisIt
realm
difficulties
philosophy
conscious
the
inadequate
least
Ward.
James
within
does
simply
the
pluralism
and
Starting
of his
him
stand
dangers
by
makes
of
WARD
JAMES
Professor
to
theism.
the
that
the
that
PROFESSOR
systems
attempt
face
to
OF
current
is
IV
things.
Leibniz's
sorption
AbAs
RELIGION
94
have
PHILOSOPHY
iv
confine
subject-objectrelation, in science we
attention
ceeds
sucexclusivelyto the object side. Ward
in showing that the physical series is something
than
mass
particlesin motion, that the theory
a
our
more
of evolution
the
AND
cannot
the
events
simply parallelwith
those
universe, and
not
for the
account
of
impossibility
experience as
Simply
because
that
view
connected
complete
purpose
of the mental
series
of
the
physical.
of the whole
motion
of
are
The
universe
of
system is proved.
mechanical
and
matter
life and
do
not
for
account
organicgrowth
and
mental
be that
may
The world may
history,it
science.
and
man
to be
nature, mind
content
with
does
not
account
for
spiritualismdoes
not
account
for
If materialism
for matter.
account
be broken
and
dualism
matter.
which
should
parts of
then
have
existence
positsthe
of
two
aspects can
be
mistakes
logicaldistinctactuallyseparated. Dualism
tion for actual
separation. The hypothesis of abstract
absolutism which holds that Realityis something different
behind
and
mind
from
body, a tertium quid, a neutrum
be
mind
and
matter,
is next
considered, and
dismissed
as
hypothesis
unsatisfactory.A spiritualistic
philosophically
takes
the only satisfactoryguide that
is suggested as
facts of life and experience.
of all the concrete
account
that we
understand
of mind
the
can
It is only in terms
unity, activityand regularitythat nature presents. In
so
understanding we see that nature is spirit (N. and A.
vol. i. p. 10).
thus far.
As a matter
have no quarrelwith Ward
We
of fact all idealists are
gratefulto him for the service he
"
"
THE
iv
PHILOSOPHY
PROFESSOR
OF
WARD
95
has
in
of the
terror
inhuman
monistic
tradition
in which
which
holds
up
dead
all life is
tinction
extinguished and disabolished.
Absolutism, or Singularism as Ward
beyond the universe of
prefersto call it, believes that
there is a singletranscendent
the many
(minds or spirits)
experient,who comprehends the whole
(P. and T. p.
finds that it
228). Taking his stand on experience,Ward
is impossible for him
to feel that the world
in which
he
of the one
acts is merely a shadow
or
an
appearance
substance.
The individuals in the world are experiencing
The world is full
subjectsquite as much as God himself.
of knowing, feelingand
willingsubjects. This world
the
immediately confronts us not as One Mind nor even
as
manifestation
of One but as an objectivewhole
in which
discern many
minds
in mutual
interaction
we
(P. and
contends
T. p. 5). Ward
that while Hegel starts with
the rightpremise of pluralism,he draws a wrong
conclusion
from it,viz. absolutism.
When
reach unity of this
once
we
also
type, we cannot
get pluralityfrom out of it. Ward
refers to the panlogistic
strain of Hegelianism which makes
the historical development of the world
the phenomenal
unfolding of the timeless Absolute Idea, which is the sole
with this,he proposes
to regard the
reality. In contrast
historical development as real and
not
apparent. The
development of the world is a process of creative synthesis.
unity
"
"
"
"
The
not
world
merely
creative
of monads
the
is
real
explicationof
in which
history. Its
an
evolution
is
epigenesisor
are
subjects themselves
the agents. Reality is a realm
of ends, a progressive
dividual
epigeneticprocess in which the ideal aspirationsof insubjectsare realised. Though Ward
recognises
a
process
RELIGION
96
that
there
be
must
world, he is
AND
PHILOSOPHY
iv
unity among
some
the
minds
of the
"
"
diffused
too
be
to
detected, and
when
the
summit
of actual
particular,the many
disappear or to be explained away
reached, the
tend
23).
p.
In
whatever
manner
Absolute, whether
with
Hegel,
it cannot
of the world.
Absolute
known
a
Mind,
to
relation
us
this
of
There
are
sense
some
Absolute
We
us.
thinkers
its
its
object which
own
its
have
who
of mind
as
not
are
the Absolute
know
we
it,is
separable,
is a mind
without
transcends
it mind
consider
Absolute
other.
But
that
if we
not
be
is
at all.
is in
no
to the
be contended
the limitation
characteristic
there
case
hensible
incompre-
reduced
are
pointsonly to
other
are
Or it may
Absolute.
the
make
passingthoughts of the
that the necessityfor an
of finite
Mind,
there.
subjectand object,i.e. if it
distinction,then
to
or
Ward
subject and
distinction
Fichte,
Self
Spinoza, or as Absolute
offer an
plicity
explanation of the multiis annulled
The realityof the many
If
though distinguishable.
the
Subject with
of the
with
absent
are
of
conceive
may
call the
cannot
urges that we
since the essential characters of mind
as
in it.
abolished
and
we
Absolute
as
Substance
Absolute
as
experience
(P. and T.
"
to
is
essence
other
for the
Absolute.
We
at
may
in the relation
as
we
admit
that the
crux
of absolutism
to the
Absolute.
lies
But
absolutist of the
sane
is
once
One
exclusive
of
Many,
though
that
the
Reality
solutions
PHILOSOPHY
THE
iv
problem
of the
in
not
may
be
of
traditions
concrete
considered
the
Many
factory
quite satis-
idealism, but
factory
is unsatis-
against them
experience.
in its zeal
itself up
of
construction
pluralistic
and
97
shall find
examination
On
we
way.
only when it conforms
theory is satisfactory
it sets
when
for
WARD
every
Ward's
the
to
PROFESSOR
put forward
till now
that
OF
II
Experience is
and
the
pluralist,
starting-pointfor
the
absolutist
alike ; the
the
theist, the
differences
arise
Whatever
"
"
'
with
starts
the
and
absolute
ends
there.
Absolutism
says
the
by
absolutism.
also
starts
has
the
To
with
start
is
with
more
no
the many
unity than
other
finds that
we
cannot
conclude
that
with
in the
human
last
experience has
analysis,absolutism
one
turned
while
it.
we
There
finite and
and
it is obvious
both
into
the
final truth
of
the
The
to
be transcended,
recognises
uncritical
before
it
universe.
can
But
H
RELIGION
98
whether
the
theism
AND
modification
PHILOSOPHY
should
be
iv
in the
direction
of
or
Ill
From
experience,Ward
is real is minds
tion.
or
world
The
says,
individual
is
an
indefinite
Each
that
all that
of force and
appetivariety of psychical
perfection,all tending
centres
learn
we
of them
is
self.
No
two
of
in
to us
exactly alike. The world as it comes
which
a
experience is a many,
system of individuals
The
interact.
history of the world is a real creative
evolution.
in it a
We
towards
see
steady progress
greater individualityas well as solidarity.Though we
at
the beginning a number
of free spontaneous
have
acting at random, we have gradually
independentmonads
and more
more
tion
integration.The world is a slow organisainto an
of conflictingindividuals
ordered
whole.
societies
The
historyof biologicalorganisms and human
testifies to this growing unification.
We
reasonably
may
expect that perfect unification will prove to be the goal
Yet
this unity is not the starting-point,
of the world.
It is the goal but not
the
but only the culmination.
The
universe
is not
a
unity
ground of the process.
but a pluralityorganising
differentiated
into a plurality,
them
are
itself into
Our
unity.
difficulties in
regard to
this
theory may
in
spiritual
is a spiritwith its duality
the sense
of subjectand object?
Does not this theory land us in
sism
solipsolipsism? And does not any attempt to get over
take us straightto the hypothesis of an all-comprehensive
absolute mind
?
Does Ward's
philosophyprovide
with a freedom
and immortality reallydifferent from
us
the growing
Can
the absolutistic conceptions thereof ?
the basis of a
for on
unity of the world be accounted
If theism is necessary
radical pluralism?
to supplement
thus.
Is it
whole
world
be stated
as
OF
PHILOSOPHY
THE
iv
pluralism, is
not
Spirit?
These
to consider
propose
WARD
are
in this
God
99
unreal
and
is identified
with
supplementing
theist's
the
unless
Absolute
this
PROFESSOR
of the
some
effective
inthe
questions we
chapter.
IV
Idealists will
appreciate Ward's
of dualism
criticism
and
thorough
will assent
and
his
to
ing
search-
tion
proposi-
But
realityis spiritualin its nature.
how
all realityis psychical.
it is not easy to understand
Exposing the fallacies of the dualistic metaphysics does
of
not
to proving the non-existence
necessarilyamount
To dichotomise
the world into the two opposed
matter.
parts of nature and soul is wrong, for everywhere matter
ultimate
that
serves
Ward
and
no
We
of matter
to
follow
propositionthat
is not
sense
opposed to spiritin
the spiritual
world, and
in
mind
and
the
principleis
the view
cannot
element
agree
when
matter
an
the environment
as
lies within
experience is
matter
is mind.
all persons
that
it is
propositionthat the
mind
or
spirit,but
that
the
have
ultimate
we
cannot
Ward's
spirit. We
metaphysical
consent
contention
to
that
RELIGION
ioo
AND
say that it is
former
The
another.
thing ;
is
the
but
idea
the
the world
to
the
not
series of
latter
the
asserts
identityof
former
The
two.
of
but
nature,
iv
to
and
man
PHILOSOPHY
spiritualatoms.
The
former
is
part of
which
nature
is mechanical
spiritual.The
of spirit.It is
mechanism
the
to
ends
is not
Matter
end
an
but
of the world
instrument
an
in itself.
it is subordinate
for the
Ward
of
mechanism
But
ascent.
made
theory of panpsychism
is the
argument
for mind.
account
mind
from
setting out
to
of
even
physicsare
between
distinction
is
world
its
in
in
determined
any
"
and
and
to
for
account
"
"
The
much
as
constituents
all its
world
as
and
Given
and
ever,
that
or
calculable."
of
variable
in-
absolutely
its state
are
it is
of mechanism
In
the
at
all its
world
are
the
essential
and
composed
(" Mechanism
contrasts
Morals," Hibbert Journal, iv. 81-82). Ward
with individuality.
He holds
law with fact, universality
that history describes
unique individuals while science
elements
of
which
support
life, mechanism
"
in
it may
be possible,
for mechanism,
it is
history.
ultimate
subsequent, movements
find
of history
we
and
meaning, progress
who
man
The
cepts
con431).
descriptionof life,
(p.9). Ward
emphasises the
of mechanism
then
moment,
upward
it exists.
advances
inadequacy
so
see
matter
individuality, science
science
of
also p.
inadequate to the
forms
in its lowest
his
which
mechanism
T. p. 18 ;
(P. and
in
man
even
man,
the mind
While
account
from
impossiblesetting out
"
'
of
spiritfor
Ward
to
mind
is not
is not
nature
so
aids
which
first
The
of his
world
the machine
as
it, even
the
life of mind.
recognisesthis when
by conscious agents
contrived
he says that justas machines
the ends
for industrial
serve
purposes
the
the
serves
RELIGION
162
hydrogen we
production.
is to be
AND
have
traced
distinction
knowledge by confining it
The
type.
this
between
and
human
the
to
and
history
of
the nature
physico-mathematical
historic
the
world
science
be
cannot
reduced
while
the historical
Then
a
type.
The
creative,a novel
misconceived
Kant, who
to
is
synthesiswhich
The
PHILOSOPHY
should
we
deals
is not
with
require
mediated
scientifically
science
moment
the
is
mind
touches
and
to
the real
aim
at
experience
the
object. But
misconception. The object
abstract
is the
universal
concrete
together.
The
more
any
individual.
of
difference
of
and
not
for the
reality;
this
than
The
direct
it it creates
the individual.
or
barrier
between
whole
account
science
the
is not
object of history
the
fact
two,
and
law,
naturalistic
between
run
and
historical
the
fulness
of its
aspects. In
naturalistic
have
the
different
devices
to
same
end
suit different
in
the
so
category
sciences
so
we
the
material.
and
but
That
of
recurring
non-
employ
scientist
view,
the
sciences
the
the
adopt
is all
to
Why should the disabilityof matter
for mind
account
point to the panpsychist conclusion ?
On Ward's
philosophy, it ought to prove nothing. For,
according to him, the progress of the world is made
up
of a series of accidents.
The
growth of the world is
ing
characterised
by epigenesisor creative synthesisinvolvwith the old.
new
beginnings which are discontinuous
the
difference.
iv
If
epigenesisis
rise of
life out
argues
that
PROFESSOR
OF
PHILOSOPHY
THE
fact, then
of
womb
the
mechanism
is
there
of
WARD
surprisein
no
When
matter.
the
Ward
mind,
for
account
cannot
103
he
cannot
give
rejectsepigenesis and thinks that matter
it in nature.
rise to something totally different from
In other words, he denies the realityof epigenesisand
disallows all new
emphasis is laid on
beginnings. When
the
Ward
is under
to mind,
the inadequacy of matter
impression that out of the material only the material can
and
come,
with
the vital
not
this view
that
while
those
precede
processes
the
or
the
Idealists
mental.
the
inorganic or
in which
life and
mind
agree
physical
manifest
still
for them.
The
account
they cannot
is
lifeless cannot
give rise to the living. While matter
the prelude to mind
it is not an explanation of it. But
when
from
this position Ward
jumps to the conclusion
themselves,
that
we
to
are
breaches
apparent
of
"
evolutional
the level of
continuity by supposing that
of spiritin the narrower
self-conscious
existence
sense
is reached
continuously by development through earlier
less conscious
life
or
stages of more
(P. and T. pp.
of
264-265),and that the world starts with a number
monads,
feelingand strivingsubjects conative in their
nature
of their initial instability
and
which, on account
into
relations
with
one
impulse of betterment, come
and help the onward
another
march
of progress, we
must
theory.
say that this is all a conjectureand not a reasoned
"
The
apparent breaches
only between
the livingand
rational.
from
mind
any
for
and
to
the
conscious, and
Evolution
matter
of evolutional
fails to
continuityoccur
living,but
the
mind
between
life and
reason,
life and
matter,
matter
then
and
the
the progress
life to mind, and from
for
reason.
and
also between
conscious
account
Physics cannot
than
more
biology for psychology
logic. If there is continuity between
to
not
then
there
; if there
there
is
is
or
biology
psychology
life and
mind,
continuity
is discontinuity
between
much
as
discontinuity
as
much
RELIGION
104
between
life and
the
material
the
vital
for the
AND
mind
that
also
cannot
nature
Ward
facts should
but
mental,
account
cannot
glaring psychological
brute"
(p. 90). An
and
led him
have
existence
the
mind
"
only
It is not
for
animal
man
iv
reason.
feels the
into
comes
and
account
The
discontinuity between
appreciationof these
that
mind
or
fails.
human.
PHILOSOPHY
for
thence
of
as
us
there
self to
admit
to
something
is a steadily
the
overcome
externalityof
nature
loses its
is mind
nature
not
historical
From
yet
is mind
logical,nature
pure
into
rigidityand
to mind.
transparent
self
self-consciousness
to
comes
matter
The
nature.
world
we
see
the historical
to
come
of
out
how
In
man.
point of view,
from
itself,while
itself
nature
or
man
It becomes
fluid.
becomes
is the ideal
which
externality,
in
(p. 154).
In
isolation
mere
the
the
or
limit,gradually grows
individualities of the
historical
suppose
several
These
that
parts
are
spiritfrom
The
world
cannot
there
is
are
the
an
the successive
which
second
be
accounted
unless
for
we
nature
to
return
to
it has issued.
argument
which
Ward
adduces
to establish
the
"
will.
PROFESSOR
OF
PHILOSOPHY
THE
iv
WARD
105
in the
of evolution
survey
itself is to
that, unless the cosmos
Finally,recallingour
wider
sense,
have
we
be
regarded as
in
an
illimitable
seen
finite and
fortuitous
chaos,
must
we
variation
persisting
and
"
"
but
not
The
oneness.
next
is that
argument
Granting that
there
based
is
the
on
guidance
or
law
of
tinuity.
con-
direction
in
vital process,
"
Of
immediate
have
guidance or direction we
of our
experience only in the case
own
activity,as in
well
It may
buildinga house or organising a business.
seem
such
rash, therefore,
formation
of
to
attribute
the
as
processes
of grass or of albumen
such
chlorophyllin a blade
in a grain of corn
But
at all
to guidance in this sense.
events
they are processes pertainingexclusivelyto living
be
it may
But
else.
organisms and found nowhere
mind
to identify life and
asked, what
right have we
;
what
right,for example, to credit plants with souls as
Aristotle did ?
The rightthat the principleof continuity
.
io6
RELIGION
gives
and
No
us.
AND
sharp
animals,
line
PHILOSOPHY
be
can
drawn
between
plants
"
between
and
lower
higher animals
(Heredityand Memory, pp. 7-8). But continuity is just
the problem to be explained. It is a neat summing
up
of the question and not its solution.
The only argument
which
Ward
offers in support of continuity is this.
Recent
far
nor
knowledge
into
has
shown
the range
of life to extend
the
once
region of what was
regarded as the
inanimate, purely physical world, and it has further
shown
the lowest known
organisms to be highly complex
and extremely varied.
But
there is nothing to suggest
that
have
we
that
our
reached
and
senses
research
artificial aids
at
environment
not
that
cannot
21). We
open question. They
they
p.
say
is
may
have
doubt
no
that
we
do
that
say is
methods
of
can
enable
"
(P.
exist.
criminate
dis-
to
us
life and
of
do
they
exist
and
exist
not
we
their
and
It is
T.
an
But there
not.
may
limit to life if there is matter
or
mere
truth
to
the
that while
mind, and
complex
The
next
so
is necessary
matter
But
on.
facts of
argument
it does
life is necessary
life,
ask
not
experience to
of Ward
to
us
to reduce
all
singletype.
is that
we
cannot
have
an
"
inanimate
neither do nor
what
suffer,
can
object; for
what
is nothing for itself,
is truly nothing at all ; every
individual thing,so far as in it lies,endeavours
to persist
in its own
be a
being" (p. 21). Nature, if real, must
Now
it will be conceded
pluralityof conative individuals.
that all objects tend to persistin their own
being ; but
is this tendency an
impulse ? and is every impulse a
conation
?
If pluralism believes that every
object is a
self with a conative impulse localised in it,it is an assumption.
"
Pluralism
assumes
that
the whole
world
is made
PHILOSOPHY
THE
iv
WARD
PROFESSOR
OF
107
belief that
absolute
determined
it is unreal.
related
the
"
each
other
material
but
cause,
"
Ward
admits
not
not
are
be
"
all this
its
due
to
is the
is
pletely
com-
of
pure
impossible. On
regarded
be
of
as
perceptiveand
The
changes
transcendent
any
and determined
by
of
statement
driven
proof. When
panpsychism
that
world
(p.63).
impulses initiated
feeling (ibid.).But
and
not
spontaneity,
mechanically
no
is to
matter
entelechies
or
"
theory
would
motion
world
the
to
In
is
atom
are
of the interaction
the manifestations
the
things which
unreal.
panpsychist theory,
appetitivemonads
of
has
and
without
are
conceived
thus
materialist's
the
inert
Wholly
to
matter
from
spontaneity,though
have
throughout we
activity. Since
into
simply
a
a
the
corner,
matter
are
the
all the
He
ideal
monads.
which
abstractions
"
So
are
it would
then
found
present in
that
seem
as
the
limit
upper
unconditioned
of
"
Ward
course,
exist
from
admits
to
by itself,then
outside
we
be
an
would
to set it in motion.
abstraction.
require a
Prime
Mover
And
first concrete
If it should
so
livingindividual is a
has in it the tendency to act.
What
have is only life
we
is able to perceivein
or
activity,though our intelligence
it these
two
aspects.
principleof kinship or
The
upper
identity. The
or
the
lower
active
or
the
is the
passive
io8
RELIGION
is the
principleof
unity of
When
AND
PHILOSOPHY
individuation.
direction.
The
iv
The
latter makes
former
gives
the monads
the
different
.
individuals
the
strive
better
to
it
themselves,
is the
is determinable
routine
still. What
to be
appears
is regarded as
"
is
All nature
reallyfluid.
plasticand evolving like mind ; its routine
being explained on the analogy of habit
and
uniformity
and heredity in
the individual,of custom
and tradition in society; while
its variety is attributed
form
to spontaneity in some
and Morals," Hibbert Journal, p. 92). We
(" Mechanism
shall recur
to this topic again and
whether
see
psychism
panis the only hypothesis that
for
has
room
"
freedom
if indeed
Ward
thinks
"
theism.
dualism
which
mind
is
an
leads
cannot
room.
panpsychism
begin with
refuted, can
we
theism,
attain
ever
is needed
alone
to
it.
of
"
(P. and
obstacle
to
dualism
and
T. p.
483).
theism,
naturalism, true
to
has
true
barred
ever
It is true
that
also
that
Naturalism
mind
and
inevitable
the
that
to
way
naturalism
Cartesian
we
for
unless
nor,
as wholly independent of
regards matter
is the
as
wholly dependent on matter
outcome
theism
that
We
is
it has
must
dualism
have
need
monism
monism
this spiritualist
spiritualist
; but
not be of the panpsychist type.
Ward's
panpsychism is not very -different from the
primitive anthropomorphism which made souls of everything.
Thales
believed
that
It has had a long history.
the world
Leibniz
full of Gods.
was
thought that all
nature
animated.
Clifford regarded the molecules
was
consciousness
as
possessed of mind-stuff, which became
The
when
present in sufficient complexity, as in man.
is the
truth
that the panpsychist hypothesis contains
AND
RELIGION
no
"
which
observe
we
"
The
naturata.
represent the
universe
there
is
order
no
it is
fixed
constitute
"
of
What
is still to
things
and
error
according
Thus,
agents underlies
the
historical
to
to
the
process
new
stages
create
order
Freedom
represents
naturata"
decisions
be
to
taken,
sequel of
(p. 73).
possibleeventual success
the
Ward,
spontaneity of living
whole
uniformity and regularityof
their usual
with
"
But
of mind
beginnings,it
initial
lie.
possibilities
naturans, implies further
new
made
be
world.
of the world
start
future
are
will result in
Is this the
?
Or
that
suppose
the future which
we
to
we
the
the
do, natura
experiments
trial and
is
habits
which
growth
At
is done, natura
What
any
within
spontaneity and
fresh
action
inter-
beginning
individuals
traversed.
at
trend
In
be.
The
the
made,
to
yet
"
naturans.
decisions
the
naturata.
natura
everything is indefinite.
is just the ground
which
natura
at
and
trials and
subjects make
the trials succeed
they get stamped in as
The
regular ordered
aspects of the
When
natura
terminate
place dedevelopment
the
where
naturans,
efforts.
world
whole
we
action
their
to
trace
we
(p. 20).
natura
the
iv
world
In the historical
stages.
and
agents first ; the order
later
the
PHILOSOPHY
are
complete
epigenetic
the
involves
perhaps, as epigenesis
somehow
can
goal of
the
create
perfectionof
promises to
activity. While a dead automatism
viewed
still,
be the goal of the process when
as
logically,
matism
be that perfect autoallow new
beginnings, it may
we
into perfect
transformed
at
becomes
the end
of this difficulty
out
has
a
spontaneity. Ward
way
that
the
is not
which
convincing. He argues
very
creative
process
of
see
can
how
the
as
continuous
as
that
logicallyexclusive
Again, it is
perfect automatism.
and
stage of
is
epigenesis
is therefore
mental
activities become
interaction
of
material
spiritualentities
isation
of mechanof any
final
easy to
How
states.
not
called
monads
iv
PHILOSOPHY
THE
matter
is real and
will also
to
Ward
in
mind
and
show
that
knows
"
the
that
have
we
We
it
only
have
not
"
made
Ward
of
not
theory that
shaped Nature.
be
objected to
extent
insignificant
it
(p.20).
an
That
does
is shadow.
matter
WARD
?
of matter
for the appearance
are
opposed in their features
account
mind
PROFESSOR
OF
satisfied with
is not
genesis
should
requires that nature
ward
operate from the beginning of things. So he puts foris only an indefinite
different theory that nature
a
of simple monads.
The bare monads
number
or the lowest
forms interact directlywithout
any interveningmedium.
matter.
These
as
His
of the
this account
constitute
the
uniform
monads.
monads.
require
monads
are
the
other
bare
of
The
all monads
and
monads
are
momentary
an
is in
phrase,the bare
monad
therefore
and
alive.
and
and
act
its
in
own
without
awareness.
is
medium
these
can
the
higher
But
in the
in
consciousnesses
they
as
routine
of
recognition;
momentary,
consciousness
of
monads
higher
number
which
the
essence
immediacy
higher
monads
uniform
As
by experience,they
monad
bare
indefinite
an
memory
them.
it is life with
bare
serves
of the
consistingof
bare
it is life without
case
intercourse
of
(p. 257).
one
learn
would
which
existence
The
intercourse
"
of the
inorganic world
monads
the
environment
for the
the mechanical
"
simple
material
the
medium
The
constitutes
for
system
body.
not
manner.
It has
a
memory,
To
do
only
pure
tion,
sensa-
Bergson's
use
self-repeating
movement,
while
He
and
says it is a
momentary
consciousness
devoid
look
of memory
it
upon
of the
?
It
do
not
as
features
does
see
indulge
in
not
any
the
RELIGION
H2
is made
matter
that
activity.
If
they
?
consciousness
have
synthesisingmind
conscious, how
and
world of motion
and
the
beginning,for
Ward
hold
that
motion
which
the
on
end
of
externality,forces
If the bare
matter
we
monads
us
The
into
to
to
which
back
coming
lowest
matter
follow
to
is needed
for its
things ?
which
into the
out
quickens
'
the way
account
can
can
indeterminate
of the world
'
Are
mover
How
of escape offered
is
hypothesisthat matter
Is not
of itself
the
prime
is it that
What
universe
of the
conscious
are
exist
to be
proposes
called by
potentiality
and
they generate
move
It cannot
higher monads
life later.
first and
this
environment
life ?
Ward
do
something in
does
and
at
How
material
all,or
at
sensation
produced
indeterminate
an
is nascent.
'many'
something of
the
monads
in
one
think
develop into
memory
?
Ward
calls the
memory
which
the monads
not
are
with
It is
consciousnesses
consciousness
any
of inorganic
obligationto
no
how is memory
memory,
consciousness
without
momentary
differentiated.
the world
Even
primitive condition
That
momentary
without
iv
appetition, or
not
are
under
are
and
perception
possess
of
up
We
pure guess.
the bare monads
PHILOSOPHY
it is conscious
speculationthat
is
AND
the
the
Aristotle
the
set
bare
ment
developand
ball
in
by Absolutism,
spiritgone out
to
its nature
limit,which
comes
evolution
is
mere
as
well.
precede
the
conscious
universe.
If Ward
admits
in matter,
that
as
mind-stuff
is
present
as
mere
ternality
ex-
in plants,feeling
in animals,
vitality
iv
PHILOSOPHY
THE
is the
PROFESSOR
OF
is not
consciousness
WARD
same
absolutist
the
as
113
very appropriateterm.
the different forms in
are
itself. But we
spiritobjectifies
have no
right to identifythe lower with the higher and
To wipe out the distinctions between
say that all is mind.
unscientific procedure
the several kinds of realityis an
Ward
to which
a
as
psychologistvery solicitous about
the distinctions of experiencehas no right.
if we
consider that the world is created,it is quite
Even
possiblethat God might have created inorganic matter.
is nothing intrinsically
There
impossible about it. But
which
the
Ward
thinks
would
be
distinct
first to
ultimate
one
that
produce
world
admit
since that
conception
God
does
limited
tempt
as
upon
looked
as
upon
it. God
is said
the
inert matter.
the
for it,and
to make
when
stable
The
is not, who
the creator
from
He
must
monads.
the
to
takes
responsibility
the
of their
monads
is ?
are
While
of the world
not
Ward
of matter,
world
evil which
the
he is
still when
venture,
It
inherent
into dead
progress, petrifiedthemselves
is
But to what
is this petrification,
which
if God
God
wilful
to man's
try and
account
on
reality
by his
free monads.
God, then
is traced
monads,
God
make
if the natural
of
of
is relieved
of evil, due
cause
author
of the
overcome
creates
free to
creation
the
evil which
incapacity for
is
possible. But
the
it at the risk
creation
evil is due
are
create
to
we
who
but
man
place in
for physical
that
As
God
individuals
the
be looked
be
then
to
God's
of theism
crux
evil become
and
error
of
not
As
acts.
is the
and
hypothesis would
responsiblefor physicalevil.
of evil which
two
adjust himself
to
cannot
world
mechanical
world
of the
creator
of mechanism
him
call upon
of his life. Ward
Him
to
of divine
forms
the
apparently quite
activity(see p. 248). God has
attribute
to
and
man
God
make
to
thinks
of
the
bad
effects
responsible
is inclined
especially
as
and
of the
fixed
spirit,
world
I
RELIGION
H4
AND
PHILOSOPHY
iv
called
be
to
are
its
regards
viewed
monad
are
their
only
outside.
monads
and
Each
of other
material.
monads
not
constituent
elements
own
dominant
monads.
dominant
This
monads
monad
dominant
So
to each
the
monads
alive and
as
of
that
dominant
monads
subordinate
own
the
to
dead
as
its
They
to
subordinate
own
the subordinate
while
are
material.
as
hands
vital,
monads
dominant
phenomena.
of the objectiveworld
They are objective
not
are
which
observe
explanation is suggested to
to be perceivedby
realitycomes
them
from
by the
the growing
way in which
individual.
The
it is fullycontrolled
bicyclewhen
by
the rider is not distinguishedby him from himself though
it gets out of control.
he calls it an object when
While
this is true as a psychologicaldescriptionof the perception
it is confusing to substitute it for the
of external reality,
metaphysical theory of the nature of reality.
Ward
while
contends
material
the
affirm
cannot
is an
particles
that they are
that
world
is
star
individual.
are
only
or
But
him
We
appearance.
cluster of
meteor
or
a
an
neither
can
we
be confident
initiative ; and
some
essential characteristics
to these
sity,
uniformity,as well as the diverof the physical world is due
(p.455). Mechanism
For pluralism, Matter
phenomenon, an appearance.
be real"
(p. 65).
only be phenomenal, it cannot
the
"
is
' '
can
"
Meanwhile
we
be
term
no
such
be
remind
those
who
demand
of
us
an
that if
of mechanism,
appearance
strictlytaken there need for spiritualism
explanation of
the
may
the
at all
appearance
is due
of mechanism
to
"
(p.14).
our
So
defective
the
ance
appear-
knowledge.
THE
iv
The
PHILOSOPHY
PROFESSOR
WARD
115
the more
higher we advance
completely shall we be
to interpretthe world
of ends.
This only
as
a realm
that the opposition between
self and the other is
able
means
graduallybroken
though
makes
and
down
it finds
itself in
that
not
the
the
other.
Sometimes
Ward
or
a
phenomenon due to
appearance
scientific habits.
This is another
similaritybetween
our
matter
Bergson
and
an
Ward.
OF
something
do
in terms
relative and
unreal.
laws
of
science
can
It is
of
give us laws
may
of calculation.
But it is
it does
"
science
Nature
theoretical
beings.
be understood
Science
for purposes
and hypotheticalas
statistical
are
only
But
of mechanism.
the behaviour
not
express
of the world
significance
of mind.
exists is mind.
surface
The
which
What
eminently
struction.
con-
averages
The real
in terms
valuable
abstract
essentially
give us an
No
two
things are
entirelydifferent.
not
account
of real
experience.
entirelyalike
and
two
no
An
things are
adequate
and intuitive knowledge of the world would
embrace
both
these aspects, and so doing would
present the world in its
true
and concrete
unity. Scientific knowledge, however,
is neither intuitive nor
less
or
adequate, but always more
general and symbolical ; its general concepts and symbols
nesses
representingthe likenesses among individuals and the likethese likenesses,
so
tending indeed towards an
among
abstract and spuriousunity,but farther and farther away
from the livingwhole
tion
(N. and A. ii. 91). The distincof persons
and
things which we know to be real in
the world
of experience is dissolved by Ward
in a dead
The
to
unity of life.
ordinary historian is content
as
recognise nature
indispensable so far at least as it is
the scene
and provides the propertiesof the drama.
But
this contrast
pluralism claims altogether to transcend.
To
the distinction
of person
and
and
thing, of nature
history,it allows only a relative value"
(p.50). The
of Ward's
is that it
charge against absolutism
gravamen
dismisses
the distinctions of the many
which
experience
concrete
"
"
tells
us
to be real and
absolute
as
unreal
and
relative.
But
n6
RELIGION
is Ward
PHILOSOPHY
AND
faithful to this
experiencewhich
reality? When
also tells
that
us
is a
the
he dismisses
physical nature
to
physical as relative and unreal, his ideal is not fidelity
experience but speculativeconsistency. And if this ideal
requiresthe absolutist to consider the world of plurality
by itself to be not the final truth, why attack him ? He
is but following the impulse of logicwhich, Ward
well
overrides
the testimony of experience.
knows, sometimes
The
result of our
discussion
this point clearlyestablishes
on
does not give us any logicalor consistent
that Ward
view of matter, since he views it either as the product
of the interaction
of monads
monads
an
or
or
merely
or
the
due
appearance
of the
context
to defective
bare
insight
scientific habits.
VI
In
active
psychology
conative
the
conception
agent is ultimate.
of
an
Ward
individual
starts
as
with
an
the
immediate
"
"
"
"
"
"
monads
are
connected
both
with
the
dominant
monad
n8
RELIGION
PHILOSOPHY
AND
iv
individual
divine
experienceis
science and
realityto
What
experience?
individual
with
continuous
Universal
"
(AT.and
all that
knows
ii.
A.
Ward
does
draw
not
between
the
and
the
as
the
absolute
unity
with
dissociation
man
fast
account
perience
ex-
intelligence
have
beings
the
become.
can
line of
individual's
The
two.
individual
divine
The
and
individual
and
is all that
hard
and contingenton
subjective
and
"
184).
God
of knowing.
possibility
ideal to
an
God.
self-conscious
as
we
the
experience and
experience is one and
There
is
experience.
universal
discontinuitybetween
no
is
to
universal
individual
the
What
experience.
or
be for
tion
distinc-
experience
of its sensuous
is
basis,
reason
or
thought
and
or
Speaking
individual
of error,
is allowed
to^truth(seeP.
and
to
he
see
says
what
T. p. 376).
that
his
it is
error
inconsistency.
implies,he will
If the
erring
be converted
experience of
operating. It is not
As
devoid
individual
the
individual
As
is
advances
in
universal
sciousness.
self-con-
to
clear
attaining
form
lower
119
synthetic activity.
self-
of reason,
of the universal.
form
lower
is
sense
of
he
progresses,
Progress consists
consciousness.
WARD
individual, the
the
immediate
is
PROFESSOR
OF
PHILOSOPHY
THE
iv
Our
the
life is
"
The
progressiverealisation of the universal experience.
subjectof universal experienceis not numerically distinct
from
the subject of individual
experience,but is this
to the level of self-consciousness,
same
subject advanced
in all that is communicable,
and so participating
that is,
in all that is intelligible,
in the experience of other selfconscious
subjects. Universal experience is not distinct
from all subjects,but common
to all intelligents,
peculiar
Our
life is only a realisation in us
of that
to none."
We
ledge,
are
perfectlife or intelligence.
guided in our knowart and
morality by the ultimate realitywhich is
involved
from beginning to end.
Knowledge is the selfrealisation of that realityin our
thought as art and
and will. The whole
is striving
morality are in emotion
in the part, and it is on
account
of this impulse of the
whole operating in us that we
feel the urge to know, love
and
do.
way
to
Ward
realises that
advance.
The
"
confined
(N.
of
A.
the
exclusive
its
own
The
the
to
and
is exclusive
limits
narrow
basis
sensuous
of others.
The
this
because
But
have
to
experience,
expectation
"
the
ing
transcendindividual
an
in sensation
has to be broken
with
down.
of
experiencingsubjectsare strictly
this subjectivesensuous
basis ; the
knowledge is to
the logicalself.1
Ward's
makes
have
the
effort of
we
inalienable characteristics
exclusive
then
which
and
the Divine
We
of individual
sole
the small
but
none."
perception,reminiscence
ii. 256). Knowledge means
standpoints of
realise
individual
and
peculiarto
...
transcend
is the
to all
common
self-realisation
fear is that
transcend
this
Pluralism
if
experience the
we
should
process
of
and
subjectivity
emphasises
the finite-
posit a Divine
development
Experience,
is completed,
RELIGION
120
of the
ness
If this
But
PHILOSOPHY
individual,his contingencyand
could not escape from
all,Ward
were
in the
AND
to
attempt
himself
save
subjectivism.
it,he positsthe
from
in all,and
transcended.
when
What
is,is
the
pluralismapprehends
the
whole.
it is reached
a
every individual
ideal or the whole
is
individuality
the
in the
whole
sensuousness.
while
parts, and
parts, absolutism
comprehends
The
as
the
In escaping from
realityof the part is the whole.
has
subjectiveidealism to which pluralismleads, Ward
transcended
pluralismand affirmed absolutism.
VII
Pluralism, Ward
and
Pluralism
room.
genuine creator,
of
"
of absolutism.
world
the
individual
that
every
rigiddeterminism
while
logical
consequence
view
contends
has
to
seems
Since
necessarilyinvolves
the
be
the
pluralistic
element
an
is
of
contingency in
the
actual
presence
contingency in the world
-prima
"
"
"
that
as
conative
the
fixityof
limitations.
which
contingency
But
to
Ward's
pure
is due
contingent when
by
world
the
of
human
Yet
at
agents
were
the
to
action
the
start
creators
was
of
wholly
unfettered
tingency
conrepudiates absolute
he calls Tychism, and distinguishesthe
chance
from
the contingency of freedom.
Ward
of the
account
contingency, which
genesisof
Ward
knows
law
commits
is
him
and
illogical
is
no
God
is no
need
is not
for
apart from
the
world.
The
infinite is in the
finite.
PHILOSOPHY
THE
iv
non-existent.
PROFESSOR
OF
have
We
WARD
whether
ascertain
to
121
pluralism
thinks
that
determination
of
The
mental
fluent.
laws
all natural
; the
the result of
due,
as
"
numbers
experience;
have
we
to
seen,
Absolutism
the creatures
of
far
as
the
laws,
contrary
rigorousand
no
naturalism
as
it is real will
it is
as
also
rejectsthe
far is at
so
mechanical
with
one
Ward's
of
is
embody
is
blind
ideal standards
no
natural
apparent, it will be
the statistical constancy of large
so
conduct, and
of
philosophy.
be
far
Absolutism
(p.78).
determination
things such
fixityso
viduals
indi-
appears.
dis-
active
to
are
to assume
wont
is
world
concatenation
mechanical
due
are
for
Since
to say, in force
so
determinism
so
world
The
themselves.
"
events,
of the
laws
mechanical
rejectedthe
has
he
as
thought
or
conduct.
the supremacy
of spirit,
and considers
to be an
expressionof spirit. Human
were
would
It holds
the whole
to
universe
experienceis not
completely determined
by mechanical
necessity. Life is
continuous
assimilation
of the not-self by the self.
a
this
But
freedom
absolutism
the
effete mind
as
solution
and
is
time
though
has
it may
be
with
to reckon
mechanism
and
order
"
due
to, it is there
it.
matter
be
illusions,we
which
determine
our
psychical antecedents
But according to.Ward, psychicaldeterminism
chain
nature,
of nature
that
events
in
initiated
to
events
the
misconception. The
in the
Whatever
the individual
have
may
conduct.
is at
which
is.
Even
necessitation
of conceiving,
difficulty
e.g.,an earthquake
or
is not
mechanism
mechanical
easily,Ward
secures
from
Apart
from
the
secure
"
self
"
it makes"
"it
freelyinserts
cannot
(p. 304).
be
In
those
links
part of the
the
realm
of
determined
as
by preceding
appear
other
(the realm of ends) actions are
future
ends
"
(ibid.).We
cannot
RELIGION
122
therefore
seeks
as
forecast
to solve
the
laws.
by
any
between
future
problem
The
of freedom
reduce
him
to
explainindividuality
by
to
reduces
to
man
element
are
not
which
he
establishes
individual
attempt both
history,is
of
of the
rules ;
by
which
Science
we
proposes
general principles
But
is
there
an
mystery which
or
and
bound
independence
means
which
that
out
actions
of mechanism.
in the individual
in this
But
bit
irrational surd
an
by making
and
formula.
Ward
events.
science
individuality,
individual.
iv
of
course
great contrast
and
law
designedto
cannot
the
PHILOSOPHY
being is individual,his
human
AND
law
science cannot
explain.
conceived.
misare
individuality
and
Man's
foibles and
does not
consist in
individuality
but
oddities,his freaks and idiosyncrasies,
that which
is
to him
common
and
the world.
his
in
is
There
no
between
the significance
of historyand
incompatibility
the reign of law.
is not contingency,nor
Individuality
is law
mere
It is
sameness.
which
self to
opposes
generisand holds that
and
follow
law
the
individual
then
subjects,
everythingin
is not
is
as
is not
allows
looking closer we
nothing to
Ward
inconsistent, there
is creative
freak, nor
mere
must
synthesis
the whole
all
scientific
world
of himself
confined
shall
to
see
do with
only
it
that
"
"
The
subjects
Ward
What
conscious
says
that
freedom
and
beings;
consciousness
has
on
tially
essen-
(p.293).
human
individuals
thinks
life
consists of such
be free.
should
is true
He
conative
property of cognitiveand
monads,
them.
and
that
says
the lower
to
into
the world
Schopenhauer
not
If individuality
to it.
apply
of the individual.
But
an
unintelligibility
is intelligible
and
therefore
subject to laws.
If freedom
he
laws
no
it sui
makes
world,
self
difference.
mere
of
whole
considered
are
individual
The
the
conception of
narrow
that
though
psychical,and
universals,still these
free and
are
are
cable
appli-
more
all nature
so
not
mated
is ani-
resoluble
scientific rules
give
iv
relativelymore
monads
be
of the
reduced
epigenesiswhich
he
no
of
order
is
It is
whole
in the
products
synthesis. Though
existence
on
lower
would
enable
not
future
the
the future
is
from
the
beginnings. But
is contingent. It
still it is not
free acts
the
the
higher. Though
infer
cannot
unforeseen
new
that account
that it
say on
that it cannot
be predicted,
but
cannot
we
is true
there
product,as
of the individual's
laws
of
knowledge
shall have
past. We
chance
constituents
several
past, still we
in the
grounded
had
It is creative growth,
possess.
the higher stages depend for
to forecast
us
of
the first.
which
elements
the
lower, still
the
their
this
organisation
steadily-growing
which
did not
in their isolation
novel
implicitfrom
gradual ordering of
in them.
cannot
Evolution
evolution.
with
he contrasts
lower
predicted. It is
emphasises in his doctrine
of what
suggests the explicating
Epigenesis is
of the
be
It cannot
that
unpredictability
123
conduct
Human
higherones.
laws.
to
WARD
of the habits
views
accurate
than
PROFESSOR
OF
PHILOSOPHY
THE
operating.
nature
motives
are
The
and
so-called
"
for him
; if
they were,
contingency
that
the
expression
admits
to law
which
Law
still we
express
of law.
very
the
are
can
be
the
internal
When
Ward
individual's
laws
of
absolute
admits
conduct
the
are
the
individual, he
predictedand
counted
while
upon,
those
be
is
well express
According
habits
(p. 455).
admit
to
is subject to laws.
Ward
is
individuality
ing
thinkingthat everything which happens accord-
cannot
or
of which
have
that
in
wrong
chance"
or
laws
should
we
to
increase.
law
itself in
Ward,
He
in all
a
man
growth,
and
series of shocks
becomes
steadilyloses
this law
and
surprises.
material
his freedom
can
and
as
his
grows
RELIGION
124
automatic.
the
PHILOSOPHY
Contingency tends
The
on.
AND
of habitual
mass
free acts
will be
will go
on
decline.
the
on
decrease
to
acts
time
as
goes
and
increasing
Progressmeans
"
decreasingcontingency. As a necessary
consequence
of the interaction
of a plurality
of individuals,intent on
self-betterment
be
well
as
self-conservation, there
as
time
when
all actions
to the
selfishness
monads.
this
friction
until
and
monads
But
is also
also
there
to be
cease
is the other
become
will
the
and
ideal
this
possibilityis
be
achieved
shut
of
of
monads
petrified
will
collisions
equilibrium
;
petrified
monads
petrified
unityof
monads.
he
since
revive.
never
of the
intellectual
an
the
among
to
cease
habits
become
the
case
love
minimised
will
the
by Ward,
out
and
the
the
spontaneous and
that
possibility
be
to
condition
only
contingency is
standing
by misunder-
they
ascribed
also
this is
knowledge
wrong
is reached
intellectual,in which
feelingmay
the
as
reach
to
may
and
that
in
intellectual monads
the
petrifiedones.
they
is
habitual.
But
caused
never
lectual
part of the higher intel-
the
end
will
become
that
monads
progression
there
would
growth
the
Contingency
between
that
consequent
last when
at
exist.
With
"
definite
allows
on
contingency
mere
inevitable.
friction between
and
or
the
should
purpose
But
believes
And
this
only in
again is an assumption. We have real freedom
of any
the primitive condition
which
is devoid
fixity
which
such as pluralism postulates. It is pure freedom
without
Stability
we
impropriety call pure chaos.
may
is introduced
by and by. Unity of the universe is the
goal and not the ground. Definiteness and order manifest
themselves
as
we
move
upward.
beingswhich were
given rise to something
The
automatism.
beheld
as
one
better
than
vision of the
would
expect
would
completelyspiritual
But
future.
Man
matter
the
is born
with
past and
free
its
not
though
126
RELIGION
in chains
which
he himself
of this conclusion
freedom
real
Ward
has
leaves human
observes
is not
determination
negation of
the
of it.
Ward
in the
sense
is
his
words, while
tation, he
admits
contention
of
is much
them
his
what
that
on
the
by
the
real condition
do,
tingency
con-
is free because
and
for
not
mechanical
self
him.
necessi-
This
past deeds
but
freedom
of the
not
Man
The
None
ideal.
an
contingency of
denies
character.
will
gives,viz.
determination.
than
another
one
him
absolutists.
more
former
Ward
doubtful
an
and
by
rational
the
in
fightsshy
is absurd.
determined
is
he
absolutism
of self-determination
conduct
other
but
of the
of chance, which
or
that
by
freedom
advocate
an
Yet
determination
means
that
iv
freedom
and
In
forged.
to note
satisfactory
problem is just what
this
on
that
and
PHILOSOPHY
It is
condition.
to say
AND
is the
according
of
the
to
man
anticipate
can
human
cisely
preis not
conduct
irrational.
account
VIII
Ward's
all fours
Leibniz's
with
where
Leibniz's
to the
doctrine
doctrine of
must
of future
account
is.
of
pre-existenceis on
theory. It is defective exactly
panpsychisttheory is committed
pre-existence.And
succession
either have
life and
been
of lives.
created
by
The
God
Ward
holds
to the
everlastingmonads
or
must
have
tinued
con-
is
of
and
future
life of the
monads
inevitablyfollow.
But
it
eternal.
It is the
are
tellingus that the monads
pride of pluralistic
systems that they provide for personal
immortality. Does Ward
grant us that ? An individual
monad
that
there is a dominant
is an organism in which
The
whole
rules the
hierarchy of inferior monads.
is
no
use
dominant
monad
we
is characteristic
iv
THE
of the
and
individual.
birth
which
and
of the
it.
death
The
body,
"If
so
know
we
do
These
need
we
that
that
with
begin
not
individual's
the
of
nature
with
does
not
eternal,
modifications
affect the
not
127
are
only phenomenal
are
soul's existence
and
WARD
monads
dominant
These
they undergo.
the soul.
PROFESSOR
OF
PHILOSOPHY
began
existence
that of the
"
individual
is
other
are
objections to
clear how
God
who
there is
Ward's
is the
chance), there
no
theory.
of values
conservator
quite
It is not
does
his
work
in
preserved(of which
of
know
the
of
exact
relation
acquired characters
between
got
over,
or
as
and
and
the
the
the
real
of the
law
doctrines
of
development
ence
objectionto pre-exist
is
of
memory
the dominant
monads
memory
ance
inherit-
no
of their antenatal
of the
times
some-
pre-existence,
have
lives.
the
modern
immortality which
promised to the ear but, alas,the promise
the
mind
no
sciousness
con-
The
personal
seeks
is
is broken
to the
heart.
IX
Ward
recognises that
there
is also
the
in
addition
to
the
pluralistic
aspect
RELIGION
128
for
the
isolation
of
world
that
inconceivable
unity
regards
as
however
monads
and
pursuing its
to be
in the
in
place of
an
at
random,
man
has
his
goes on,
culture where
is
historical
Adventure
the
of
of different
the
and
of
verse.
uni-
unity
tastes
world, each
misadventure
The
fittest survive
of the rest.
set
soon
multitude
unity of
in
is
interaction
evolution
beings
of labour
interact
in, and
operation
Cohave
we
all
seemingly working
social and economic
organisationwhere each
gress
Proown
appropriateplace and function.
and at length we attain the level of human
"
but
one
in form
here
into
comes
the
all
it has
more
at any
sight,not
diminished
not
Pre-established
of
consummation
eventual
the
wherein
commonwealth,
good that is
that yieldsmore
reach
we
of evolution
Harmony,
relation
not
The
for the
themselves
incoherent
could
beginning.
regulatethe conduct
division
viduals
indi-
pluralitywithout
individuals
severally
and
of
interact
into
(p. 437).
the
find
struggleand
the
concept
pluralityof
come
existence
interests.
own
of
cannot
a
That
of human
temperaments
seem
ever
"
describes
them,
to
the
the
only because
their
multitude
That
easilyaccount
can
Ward
thus.
"
can.
dictum
mere
by
monads
is itself inconceivable.
distinct
the
Isolated
indeed, but
down
interrelatedness
for
should
breaks
grants windows
accounted
isolation
in
iv
Ward
unit}'and
monads
distinct
and
monads.
windowless
PHILOSOPHY
world
the
be
cannot
while
the
monads
the
he thinks
as
of
unity
AND
co-operate and
perfect
none
conflict,
"
the
itself rounded
the whole
of
into
humanity
righteouswill, when
of
the
unity
One
and
whole
would
the
order
"
till we
accord
condition
when
a wise
single,
will of the Many and the
completely" (p. 136).
is animated
the
reach
of the
world
by
are
the
result
and
will
The
of the
iv
interaction
The
of
and
monads
the
WARD
its
not
129
presupposition.
totalityof
the
of
intercourse
mutual
PROFESSOR
OF
PHILOSOPHY
THE
individuals
ground
towards
end
one
(p.267). Ward
one
is to
leave
fact and
that
alternative
There
is the
Ward
considers
"
"
of the
this
That
we
world's
evolution, and
reason
is thus
demand
the
tendency towards
any
inadequate for
beings are part of
rational
is "to
alternative
the world
or
that
Absolutism, Ward
adopts
the
theistic
the necessary
between
Ward
while
Ward
and
deny
that
of
an
considers
explanation,as
world
the world.
the
The
absolutists
that
the
is needed
pointof
at all
in the
untruth.
it must
chance.
in it the
Ward
to
give
fact that
future, the
Ward
considers
absolutists
unity to
Novelties
past. While
"
difference
lies in the
unity is
"
things
organic
disappears. So
hypothesis. God
unity to
and
the
the
sufficient
no
two
the realisation
thinks, is
of God
distinction
is
for
singlerealm of ends
To deny the tendency is to speak an
(ibid.).
towards
There
is progress
a
higher unity and
be
cannot
to
put it down
explained. We
whole
But
reason.
be
to
that
demand
Another
(p. 267).
show
questionsunanswered.
is its sufficient
answer
as
reasons
such
be the
occur
one
the
a
unity
supreme
for the
accident.
of these novelties is
the
at the
gradual unification of the world which was
start merely a togethernessof things. There is no logical
necessityfor the development of a unitaryworld out of a
K
RELIGION
130
AND
PHILOSOPHY
juxtapositionof
fortune
monads.
many
the
monads
many
that
It is
by
iv
stroke
their
of
good
interaction
it.
the world
ends.
We
will end
How
have
must
can
in
pluralism give
mere
us
this
security?
ground for the
pluralism cannot
by itself furnish the
teleologicalunity and continuity,as in it there is no
sustainingground of values in the historical evolution of
the Many it is supplemented by theism.
A pluralityof
account
for itself or for the
interactingsubjects cannot
unity which interaction implies. We require a spiritual
Thus
Ward
ground as the basis of the harmony.
by his
unity into his theory of
concept of God introduces more
the world than empiricalpluralismwarrants.
He admits
which
transforms
the original
a principle
pluralityinto an
is the
organic interdependence. God
originating and
is the
He
sustainingground of the lives of the Many.
is the
He
purposive ground of the evolution process.
As
Many
ground
is
of
realm
the
admits, it would
of ends
Many
simply
is the
One.
because
Without
The
the
world
rational
it, Ward
from
"
the
we
many,
practicalgrounds
PROFESSOR
OF
PHILOSOPHY
THE
rv
led both
are
to conceive
131
theoretical
on
and
fundamental
more
WARD
on
point
stand-
than
"
questionis
Our
is to
be
are
to conceive
we
Ward
immanent
of God
if he
says that he
transcending the world, the
world
"
the
How
"
in it
ground
God
(p.421).
be
must
least
at
of its
of the
spirit
is the whole.
To
account
direction of the
unity of the whole or the common
be the universal mind
endeavour, God must
or
pluralistic
the all-informing
in the
spirit. It is the spiritimmanent
whole that enables the different parts to rise upwards till
higher life. It is because the same
they reach a common
whole operates in all the parts that the unity of the world
is essential and not accidental.
Unity is not the chance
intercourse but is the necessary
product of intersubjective
of subjectswho
result of the interaction
all guided
are
impulse. It is obvious that a pluralityof
by the same
individuals
impelled by the feeling of self-preservation
So they must
for progress.
make
have the ideal
cannot
for the
What
of social betterment.
hard
to conceive
tends
It
outside.
there
to
if the
But
on
the
individual's
devotion
from
within.
for progress
is not an
of its structural
is one
the
to
infusion
from
"
human
of human
principles.
community
individual
without, each
of nature
but
is
is not
"
nature,
Through
and
not
from
The
without
this
through
being social
emphasises how
Ward
already in him.
is due
in
one
forced
is
accident
(p.124). Here
good
its manifestation
The
from
nature
common
It is
the
beginning, then
the
from
development
makes
but
forced
be
to
egoisticinstinct of self-preservation
displacedby the ideal of social welfare.
how
to be
cannot
on
comes
bethe
the
object is involved
RELIGION
132
in the
AND
other
subject,the
self in
society because
others
towards
Man
that
fences
to others
higher or
which
That
man.
is rendered
the true
in
off from
which
binds
more
in the self.
self of
the true
is not
PHILOSOPHY
advance
and
tendency to
We
"
have
him
this
realise
to believe
tendency towards
perfectionas the very
mony
life
(p. 130). With divergent units, har-
universal
"
principleof
because
is possible
these
also tells
How
nature.
ideals
the
can
of
interests
subject and
into
because
himself
This
pervasion
of the
unity
fact
ideals,Ward
in
the
assumes
sundered
new
realityof
the
higherorder.
others
to start
gradually develops
of
or
or
background
account
cannot
to
common
self and
the ultimate
same.
The
is
unity
original
object became
unity which is a
is a unity between
and
ultimate
If there
with, and
an
complete realisation
We have the original
?
of this ideal,is this not absolutism
unity which givesthe ideal,the process or the working out
the two, and
if the end
Totum
implicationof
mutual
from
has
man
others
totum
is different
of these
co-operationwhich
and
objectivum. But
the originalunity are
the
and
not
of which
out
subject
unity from
others
his
If
by the other.
self-defining monads,
of
is a world
starting-point
united merely by their co-existence,we
in
one
the
for the
forced
not
are
and
differentiations of
others.
coherence.
presence
is that
answer
in
and
order
rooted
are
for the
Ward's
object are
for the
accounts
but
account
others
self and
these interests
without
subject?
in the
whole
that
us
we
needs
justiceand social
for unity and
make
from
individual
the
fundamental
are
at
interests
common
Ward
And
on
all aim
They
common.
there
process
Ward
of the world
the end
where
is animated
admits
that
by
is a
ideal
the whole
from
The
beginning
historical evolution
RELIGION
134
AND
between
pluralism and
between
progress
the
as
evolution
reduces
itself to
prior to
the
But
PHILOSOPHY
absolutism
iv
is
represented as one
the integrationof a pluralityand
as
differentiation of a unity. The question
of whole
one
parts ?
or
and
are
Ward
be any integration
forgetsthat there cannot
of a pluralityapart from
an
underlying unity. Unity
and
plurality,integration and differentiation are two
complementary sides of a
aspects of the one
process,
One
whole.
be
cannot
without
the
If radical
other.
thinkers
cature
emphasise either aspect exclusivelythey caricannot
we
reality. If we start with the many,
reach
in
unless the one
the one
was
prior to the many
the sense
of the logicalground of the many.
But Ward
shrinks
be
from
to
open
other
and
rigid inhumanisms.
contention
that
the
that
beginning as
reckoning shall
He
believes with
bring himself
the
the
Ward
affirmed
are
is
unity
an
from
in
the
and
he
world
one
to
the
of
good
or
to
is the
spirit. To
of happy
be
he
so
ideal, and
so
cannot
But
miracles.
cannot
and
tinuity
con-
is due
series
of
he
case
other
He
process
scene
impossible situation,and
the
present.
of
sure
posits
when
these
an
two
near
perilously
comes
discover
may
world
wrote.
unpredictable,
of the ultimate
ultimate
an
is
that
triumph
we
the
the
becomes
that
ultimate
initial
makes
Life
knows
the
past
of the nature
he
of creation
the future
past and
design on
freedom
accidents.
the
that
logicaloutcome
save
day
to believe
deliberate
any
the first
that
Bergson
though by reflectingon
the
to
agree
involve
would
what
cannot
ground
logical
read
between
He
we
extreme.
find
His
him
heart
swinging
clingsto
Ward
cannot
do
between
without
the
the
two
his
system
conception of
iv
PHILOSOPHY
THE
PROFESSOR
OF
WARD
135
it
spirit; nor can he do with it. Without
all connectedness
chaos where
his pluralism becomes
a
is inexplicable
to be a pluralism.
; with it,it ceases
But
Ward's
is purely imaginary. Because
difficulty
there is an absolute
spiritit does not follow that everything
The Absolute
is determined.
spiritworks in man.
It gives him
the spiritualideals of truth, beauty and
out freely
goodness, and the ideals can work themselves
the
and
on
fully. There is no restriction of freedom
that the
to say
absolutistic hypothesis. It is incorrect
the reality
is incompatible with
unity of the Absolute
absolute
the
of its differentiations.
"
In
another
Ward
context,
says
individual
development or differentiation an
experience may undergo, it does not become but always
individual's
is a unity" (N. and
A. ii. 112). If in an
tions,
experienceunity can be preserved in spiteof differentiathe same
cannot
thing be true of the Absolute
Experience ? The unity of the whole is only another
that
what
Absolute
of its members.
It is wrong
to say that in
justiceto both.
and
absolutistic unity the difference between
the One
an
the Many, God
and the world, is abolished.
The Absolute
is the unity of the two
and not one
of them.
Ward
is the ideal is not
urges that the unity which
that of an Absolute
Experience,but is the unity of a whole
or
a societyof monads.
are
Though the many
gradually
and more
still
what
we
more
tending to become
one,
be a singleunity independent of
shall reach will never
the
ordination
coplurality beneath, but only the harmonious
does
"
and
"
harmony
(p. in).
interaction
he
one,
of
holds
the
resolve
of
are
but
Since
the
that
many
this
While
the
the
seems
one
the
admits
the
that
identity of the
is only a logicalone.
To
itself into a personal individual,
several
flatly to
and
Ward
absolute
the
"
one
logicaluniversal
which
ideallyan
"
involves
modifications, so
denoted,
of these
consentience
far
that it denotes
persons
from
explaining the facts
contradict
many
are
not
"
(p. 223).
opposed, Ward's
them
136
RELIGION
AND
objectionloses point.
has been through the
elements.
it and
Each
pluralityof
the
world
the
As
so
form.
mechanised
that
has
gradual
"
function
make
may
and
no
be
the
individual
and
do
premises,we
it
and
mechanise
"
below
(p. no).
the
not
to
the
higher whole.
these
whole
possibly be
can
above
absolute
an
world, and
matter, but
is the matter
progress
may
them
of
a
parts
animal
that progress
mechanisation
of lower
us
ideal
The
unity
active
have
become
centres
many
individual's
body, it is quite possible
in the
doubt
iv
taught
the form
further
and
an
Ward
unit is
for the
matter
PHILOSOPHY
What
harmony
and
itself will
finite
centres
have
we
between
society
society. What
objectionthere
this logical conclusion
of Ward's
a
know.
not
X
In
have
we
shown
how
Ward's
God
melts
We
out
the
Ward
affinities of
admits
that
Ward's
there
need
that theism
be
not
is not
For
whole
life has
been
every
forward
as
act
an
any
an
frightenedby
of faith.
is a matter
with
be
cannot
for God
of theism,
justification
We
theism
absolutism.
intellectual
object of
Ward's
of faith
an
"
act
of life could
not
statement
he contends
warranted
ledge.
know-
that
"
our
Almost
be formulated
by
ledge
know-
"
new.
matter
has
to be
When
of faith he
transformed
Ward
means
into
says that
that it is
a
the idea
of God
is
hypothesis which
theory by verification and
a
iv
hypothesisis
If the
proof.
accept it
if it is not,
by knowledge
Our questionnow
we
is
theism
theism, whether
whether
137
confirmed
rejectit.
we
WARD
PROFESSOR
OF
PHILOSOPHY
THE
is
complexities of experience. What
spiritwhich
given is the world of spirits.The supreme
tion
constitutes the unity of the world is not a fact of observafor
accounts
but
theism
of inference.
one
Let
exclusivelyadequate
is
life.
the
We
the world
that
see
if this inferred
see
us
account
to
has
progressingin
been
the
of
Therefore
we
and
one
of
thus
be
cannot
conceived
of its
ground
idea
as
the
"
God
unless
(see
to
be
"
reasoned
faith
This
488).
p.
is real.
idea
the
Without
Ultimate
well
may
discors,which at
the
this faith
one
world
concordia
Without
real
true
Supreme
consider
must
of God
idea
(see p. 229).
"If
for
present
find it
we
final unification
be
theism
that
remain
ever
"
(p. 421).
certain
is not
evil
true, then
rerum
only
can
be
relative
and
must
"
the
that
assurance
insurmountable.
theism
alone
world
But
the
"
seems
hindrances
Without
able to ensure,
condemned
were
such
to a
to
not
are
progress
spiritualcontinuity as
it looks
as
Sisypheantask
if
istic
plural-
"
(p.215).
here
know
and
he would
we
that
not
unity.
be
work
whole.
But
"
All
togetherfor
know
whether
stillWard
it will
believes
ever
plete
com-
be,
in the
to
long-run
this for
granted
RELIGION
138
as
faith
based
absolutist
has
AND
PHILOSOPHY
facts of
the
on
quarrelwith
no
"
it, since
It is not
if God
of
principle
becomes
of
principle
evil is
such
no
from
When
then
with
good
common
too
we
and
the
only
is the
we
the
triumph
of the
that such
moral
tender
of the
last conclusion
is self-consistent
is bound
good
and
to
and
and
triumph.
evil,they
are
not
the
good
one
conservation
other, the
each
close
the
on
other, have
absolute
of
word, there is no principle
order, but evil is only disorder.
compare
consider
true
down
broken
his
good
so
of
in
powers,
is a moral
with
purposes
of
to all forms
cross
the
be
only
nature
dualism
co-ordinate
There
It is
lengthwith
evil,but
Good
evil.
the
of
fibres shrink
is
to him.
to
whole
by its very
and
self-contradictory,
two
at
is bound
the
goes
There
evil ?
good over
of ness
goodprinciple
which
ultimately. Ward
evil
we
can
perfection
higherthan good and evil,that we
evil for a negative principle
which
has a
put down
transitorylife,and
Absolute.
the
opposed
the Absolute
can
sensitive
of
supremacy
is identified with
God
when
and
ultimate
is the
"
of the
sure
the
it is
kind
"
him
to
fact which
be
and
experience
and
forms
no
connection
hand, between
of
evil,when
the
between
and
error
good
evil
on
we
not
evil
as
we
such
find in the
as
to
justifythe
atheistic
position
justify
"
it succeed
in its
attempt
to transcend
nature
The
nf THE
PHILOSOPHY
is cited
past progress
life has
Spiritual
and
upward
PROFESSOR
OF
evidence
as
its
survived
hitherto
139
triumph.
perilsand
anything
If it proves
onward.
WARD
gone on
it is the
identityof spiritwhich
The
man.
the
Real
and
ground
achievement
the
on
and
hand
one
basis
the
as
of nature
the other.
"
apart from
and
the
and
active
spiritwho
alone knows
that the pluralisms
all,affords an assurance
ideal will be attained
(p. 229). The Divine spiritis
transcendent
of it,and
the primal source
to the world
as
immanent
in it as the mind
is immanent
in its thoughts.
The world is his idea.
God
is
the ground of its being."
Surely this is not the limited, finite,personalgodhead
within
it and
such
active
of the
presence
one
"
"
which
the
theism
for, but
craves
all-embracingwhole.
have
more
than
with
in
the God
that the
out
but
the
of Theism.
unity is not
which
one
This
with
common
one
includes
spiritwhich is
to
unity seems
spiritual
Absolute of Singularism
the Absolute
Only
which
them
we
take
annuls
all.
care
to
point
the distinctions
Absolutism
says
that
the
how
on
his
related,he silences
God
and
the world
hypothesis the
world
and
"
God
us
is
beyond
are
of
us."
It is wrong
to think that the difference between
Ward's
philosophy and absolutism is that, according to him, God
is
both
to
absolutists
immanent
God
and
is
transcendent, while
only
immanent
in
the
according
universe.
RELIGION
140
Absolutism
is here
which
that
holds
But
"
up
is transcendent
but
his utterance
and
utterance
and
to it
an
upper
To
and
he
mentions
the world
and
is God.
the
world.
he says,
not
God
ever
"
creation
that
(p.240).
God
is necessary
for experience,
that his law of continuity
requires
pantheism,
positionwhen
(theworld) for it is
manifestation
argument
Ward
atheistic
the absolutist
because
the
iv
identifyGod
not
in it ; it is his continuous
Besides
with
is the world
does
neatlysums
God
PHILOSOPHY
confused
God
absolutism
Ward
AND
he
can
only
be
big
pluralist,"like
God
spirit,
must
have his unique
unique in a
quite specialway : it is the highest (p.192). It means
that the difference between
God
and the other spirits
is
God is the highestof
only one of degree and not of kind.
the monads
of continuity. He
accordingto the principle
man.
other
every
standpoint; but it is
"
is the
dominant
monad
monads,
and
But
religioussoul
does
It wants
Eternal
the
monad.
is not
among
the
the
whole
community
of
Absolute
not
all.
includingthem
hunger for the highest
Spirittranscendingman
infinitely,
altogetherof a different species. But to Ward
God does not belongto a class apart but is only a
member
of the realm of ends, albeit the highest,
and, so to say, the
central member
(p.193). But if God is only the highest
of the series,if he is only the upper
member
limit,how
have any certainty
about the unity of the universe,
can
we
completeness of life and the triumph of the moral ideals ?
It is only if we
and
conceive
of God
both immanent
as
have
that we can
transcendent, as an all-embracing
spirit,
"
"
this
But,
assurance.
then, God
ceases
becomes
individual mirrors
from
and
so
has
no
To
God
the whole
represents only
an
the
central
whole.
difficultiesof pure
standpoint,which
of
any
Each
particularstandpoint,
avoid
the
have
to
If God
point,
standdistinguishing
and
not
immanence,
is, and
transcendent.
Ward
makes
gives
itself,
RELIGION
142
and
of the
with
is
Ward
makes
expressionsof
of the relation
But
by
his
absolutism
While
in Ward's
God
iv
to p. 193). If God
is one
(footnote
monads
no
specialintimate communion
system of
him
PHILOSOPHY
"
fellow-men
our
AND
God
the
of
creator
asserts
of the scheme.
the
universe.
the
are
unique
the universal
is shrouded
in
Ward
mystery.
is afraid
that
if
he should
"
indefinite
implies,"and
monads
alternatives
of
which
regress
so
theism
we
and
the
of
bare
between
the
existence
decide
cannot
pluralism.
He
thinks
that
has
from
world
nature
and
as
then
withdraws
of creation, Ward
it.
from
admits
that
be
Whatever
the
created
the
world
The
idea of creation is just the
dependent on God.
The
the One.
idea of the dependence of the Many on
Many not only exist along with God but live in him and
God
is the world born, and by him
From
through him.
is
is it sustained.
of God.
world
The
It is not
is the continuous
long step
from
manifestation
this to say
that
the
When
world.
the
set
we
unity of
As
the
individuals
are
creators
againstthe
and
independent
says they
Unless
"
of creators.
have
God
is
no
This is the
independence.
individuals
pluralism. Unless
the
Absolute,
of
crux
free
are
the
143
and
are
creator
God
duality into
over
diversityof created spirits
creative spirit.
is admitted
God
when
both
introduce
we
whether
to
WARD
includes
realitywhich
is the
Absolute
PROFESSOR
OF
PHILOSOPHY
THE
iv
free,pluralism
are
no
"
"
which
states
reason
why
and
to
Ward
have
thither
is
alive, and
free and
not
care
for the
provided
realityof
there
Absolute
only
There
we
then
finite God
had
these
with
It is true
is
an
and
can
we
or
to
seem
rather
save
like
makes
of
the
Many
the
is made
only
man
the
God
man.
is
livingworld,
been
and
an
do
we
have
Absolute,
holding to
Supreme but not
as
the
Many,
but
we
the
as
have
"
(p.43). The
incompatiblewith
one
it is
is unfounded.
in
not
but
the idea of
that
and
have
regard God
who
hither
Ward
Many,
no
be free, it is
expression of
man
all the
subjects are
of
might
been
can
independence
individual
the
ens
an
prejudiceagainst absolutism
the
systems of absolutism,
grows
world
former
illusory
clay." If
independence of the Many, we may
'
Absolute.
the
is posed
supindependence of
the Absolute.
"
The
theist's God
puppets moved
or
the
and
he substitutes
so
the
In
free,while
stringsof
the
by
is that
not.
of the Absolute
instruments
spiritthe
room
alone
Absolute
explainingit.
his central
makes
while
the
without
problem
not
man
the
an
absolutist
If
the
system.
Absolute.
in the
God
image
is
of God
perfectlyfree,
must
also be
RELIGION
144
free.
results in absolutism
If God
man.
need
of
uncertain
is
himself.
man
for his
then
the other
man
as
in
hand, he
man
the
uses
the
world
is the
God,
of
body
"
rightlyobserves
faithful
apparatus
much
as
Professor Muirhead
pluralismvanishes.
that just in so far as Professor
Ward
to his pluralistic
assumptions of the
Ward's
remains
uses
is
also
and
if the world
purpose,
then God
is the Absolute.
He
world-soul, while
is the
he
If,on
he
against
him
higher
of God,
idea
the
results, if to
contingent,then
triumph, if
monads
only
but
as
of the
sure
lower
is
God
if he has to battle
man,
as
with
that
is much
there
weak
as
forces
opposing
is
is
Supreme personality
or
worked
minds, when
logically
out,
in degrading God
to the level of
or
other
the
to
PHILOSOPHY
of the
relation
the
Again,
God
AND
creativus
that
he
sets
promises,and on the
makes
good his promises,he does so by appealingto a
to the philosophy he seeks to
principlewhich he owes
undermine
and which is quiteincompatiblewith his own
(Mind, N.S. 87, p. 324).
?
Ward
The next questionis,Is God
a person
adopts
his
good
"
the
because
he
person
Ward
is aware
of persons.
is
God
this view.
Kingdom
limitations
involves
is
and
so
says
member
that
that God
of
personality
has
his limitations.
"
Ward
God
and
of the world
But
the
modus
How
God
works
So
we
of the
term.
operandi
with
or
person,
To
have
a
reduce
to
"
It is the
is to
how
us
providence
we
will.
.
againstus
we
in the
person in
experienceis to be
a
government
do not know
he is not
inscrutable.
...
again admit
is
"
us
be
must
though God
so
thereof.
shapes our
the world
and
all-powerful.He
that
this would
feels that
sometimes
But
"
of
(p.479).
our
a
sense
person
iv
OF
PHILOSOPHY
THE
But we
among
persons.
who
exist independent of
person ; and
and
the world
us.
that
true
he
active
WARD
145
are
it be
though
PROFESSOR
is confronted
for
not
are
persons
by
and intellection)
merely objective(known through sense
pretation).
or
merely ejective(known through instinct or interAgain, the world for God is the world in its
unity and entirety; his is not a perspectiveview, such
as
standpoint implies; nor is it a discursive view, such
him
as
omni-contuitive,
and
can
God
coin
to
in God
reason
say,
are
that
am
personalityis in
God
copy of it is allotted
whether
call a God
we
of
God
is
ubiquitousand
term.
ness
Finally,self-consciousnot as with us incompleteand
broken
no
lightsin him ; he
I
We
am.
then
may
Lotze,
; or, following
super-personal
as
from
are
There
intermittent.
alone
entails.
attention
limited
our
'
describe
'
Perfect
say,
ordinary,personalor impersonal. It is a
the Absolute
sense
terminology. In Ward's
the
has
be called a person, as he
may
To the
without
its finiteness.
else
anything
without
Ward
himself
in
manifest
the
world.
hypothesis of
made
them
freedom
had
use
But
as
other
As
the
reconciled
the defective
fool
world.
or
the monads
free and
he gave.
God
granted
made
his
own
has
for
is
from
limited
limitations
which
and
pain
world
goodness he postulates
Evil
is due
of their freedom.
his fault if
man
there
evils of the
free to
they
to
God
abuse
the
damnation.
freedom, i.e.had
man
God
finite God.
make
it is not
deliberatelyelected
not
admitted
finite
limits him
account
spirits
God's
with
limited
these
Spirit
of the
questionwhether
themselves
be
cannot
mind
over
the
evil in the
the
matter
made
If
God
all conduct
universe
Ward
wishes
for stones
and
make
men
to
sticks,and
not
free to
choose
for
men.
within
RELIGION
146
AND
PHILOSOPHY
to the friction of
the
have
from
iv
the
for
responsibility
is a pluralityof monads.
Where
growing universe.
"
initiative,where
development is
and
epigenetic,contingency and conflict,fallibility
cability
pecinevitable
seem
(p. 353). Absolute creation is
many
some
"
assigned
not
God,
to
then
as
the
monads
be
cannot
rendered
is due
as
It also
that
the
to his self-determination.
spiritswhose
God
it is asserted
so
freedom
member
of the realm
follows
that
the
livinggrowing God,
of
free
(see p. 191.)
God
to
of ends
God
has created
He
limits
sets
of
limitedness
be infinite.
cannot
be
continuity should
characteristic
activitya
of God
true
as
also ?
All mind
It is
"
But
it, is conditioned
with
warfare
Experiencein
individual
and
of finite
we
every
case
whether
human
as
activity,
we
limitations.
by
where
experience or
have
to
are
Life
acquainted
is a growth.
difficulties.
overcome
between
of sensitive
alternation
an
divine
or
consists in interaction
environment,
is it
relatively
expression, the one
impression and motor
active.
Absolute
activity
passive,the other relatively
and absolute
passivityare limitingconceptions to which
the one being commonly
have no answeringexperience,
we
attributed
to God
only and the other only to primeval
matter"
active only
are
(N. and A. ii. 52-53). We
in
so
have
we
cannot
a
"
far
as
to
have
we
bend
conceive
of
has
of
our
purposes
no
it
reality,
which
of other
which
meaning.
resistingenvironment
Apart from
purposes.
activity.Apart
physicalenvironment
social environment
and
to
minds
is the
is
activity
same
as
an
an
with
ours
"
our
their
that
we
ends,
plans
own
activityto
ultimate
saying
it
environment
is hostile to
conflict with
If
from
which
Ward
characteristic
the
dualism
THE
PHILOSOPHY
between
organism
iv
of
as
Supreme
where
will
So
active
all, it
in
spirit
The
does
which
not
which
realise.
Our
He
is the
finite
But
this
wills
eternal
strain
conflicts
the
ordinary.
created
for
he
sense
is
God.
this
is
Such
the
purpose,
though
Ward's
active.
and
creation,
in
must
central
the
genius
after
with
neither
is active
that
limitation
any
act
to
if God
only
be
all.
at
be
theory
may
by
stage
God
will
from
in
its
has
or
artistic
or
feeling
mean
God.
ideal
of
his
conflict
absolutistic
creative
of
no
possible
lose
guided
reach
But
is active
ment
environ-
we
reality
dead.
is
all
man
different
the
on
not
Ward's
really
not
as
outflow
activity
sense
if God
But
active
mere
be
sense
and
limited.
is
in
will
for
of
stage
It
Ward's
beings,
be
final
be
must
Activity
also
the
passive.
nor
limited
environment
no
acteristic
char-
individual
are
and
disorder
final
will
the
Ultimately
no
147
physical
individuals
the
be
be
then
against.
at
will
the
which
to
since
be
will
environment
social
Intelligence.
there
There
the
environment
himself,
adapt
to
And
Ward
in
But
reality.
an
WARD
{environment
and
is unreal.
nature
PROFESSOR
OF
most
innerdo
they
other
tions
descrip-
God.
conclusion
Ward
met
personal
by making
and
theism
the
most
so
is
tries
long
to
as
Creator.
God
he
the
when
sound
to
he
theistic
the
The
and
pluralism
conception
idea
succeeds
all-comprehensive
philosopher
of
difficulties
the
keeps
vanished.
brilliant
the
by
meet
But
have
philosophically
that
of
in
God
as
meeting
are
the
them
lesson
cannot
satisfactory.
is clear
make
that
even
pluralism
CHAPTER
BERGSON
AND
ABSOLUTE
IDEALISM
I
"
BY
fruits ye
their
shall
know
them/'
only plants
not
people,
but
and
mind.
That
democratic
the
tradition
trend
of ideas
of
circle
narrow
of
impulse
yielded to
the
current
in its direction
taken
philosopher's
The
men.
even
in view
philosophy have
business, and
values
has
and
changed
thinking
and
has
of the
the business
they try
average
So
of life which
do
to
justiceto
There
man.
systems of
now
are
is everybody's
the
certain
sense
things
he feels to be true
granted, which
logicmight say,
experience,whatever
through immediate
the
such
as
temporal experience. The
reality of our
the
the Absolute
feels that the real is not
or
plain man
whole, but an incomplete principlewhich is working itself
He
is accomplishing its nature
in time.
out, which
which
he
takes
in.
believes
in
timeless
Absolute
He
of
will have
freedom
hereafter.
makes
man
for
real
evolution, in
and
nothing
not
here
He
has
mode
an
no
of
real time
with
148
or
are
somewhere
with
patience
God,
To
him,
illusory.
but
now,
order.
evolution
unmeaning
to do
and
else
doctrine
manifestation
and
that
of the
RELIGION
150
advance
AND
PHILOSOPHY
"
towards
which
seeks
It is these tendencies
lectualism
which
that
system
examination
absolutistic than
from
its
made
shall
see
it is
variety.
God, with
these
to
problems are
absolutism
as
so
he
anti-intel-
throughout
popular.
But
on
his
closer
Bergson'sphilosophyis more
If freed
to be.
generallyknown
Let
must
us
end
in
of mechanism
absolutism
an
consider the
of
problems of
and
intuition,the individual
view
and
life.
of
that
problems
themselves
it
it
inconsistencies,
the concrete
all
of anti-absolutism
manifest
have
we
solve
to
teleology,
self,freedom
whether
ascertaining
the
and
his solutions
of
far away
from those associated with
his interpreters
make
would
believe.
us
so
or
II
The
new
branches.
unity at
into
They
are
the
one.
Matter, life,consciousness
novelties.
Evolution
are
such
divergentdevelopments of
the different tendencies
arises from
an
are
the
fused
identity."
original
"
of his
philosophyis monistic, in
the detailed
development
of his view
posits the
he
is
which
matter,
continuance
ABSOLUTE
AND
BERGSON
indispensablefor
think,
life meets
force which
and
inert
from
life bears
on
within
the
factor,
originand
by
life breaks
So of the way
resistance
both
When
contains
species. It depends, we
the
"
151
second
is explained both
particularway it breaks
force of the powder it
the metal.
of
existence
evolution.
of
IDEALISM
by
the
the
explosive
resistance
into individuals
series of
two
itself
and
:
causes
matter, and
"
of
the
plosive
ex-
(C.E.
p. 103,
resistingforce of
of the
also p. 134). The presence
maintain
is needed
to start and
matter
see
the
evolutionary
Without
of the
to call forth the activity
matter
process.
to the level of Spinoza's
elan, the latter will be reduced
Substance,
into
is
world
the
of
of
of
sense-perception.The
regarded by Bergson
obstacle
incapable
as
the
at
matter
effort.
an
outset
developing
vital
It meets
of
its
impulse
with
the
Its
course.
of physicalforces the
graftupon the necessity
of indetermination.
To cope
greatest possibleamount
with physicalnecessityit requiresenergy, which
it cannot
of the pre-existing
It makes
create.
at its
use
energy
mission
is to
itself.
he
the
If this is the
is not
ultimate
propose
matter,
with
all its
to be quite as
appears
for the world-process as the
Matter
fundamental
and
monist
unity
to discuss
conclusion
but
dualist.
duality of
or
at
of
the
originaland
life principle
Bergson'sphilosophy
It is this
life and
question of
matter
that
we
outset.
Ill
In Time
of human
and
consciousness.
He
points out
how
determinism
distorts the
it
flowinglife of consciousness by spatialising
and representing
it as a succession of states.
The illusion
is due to intellect,
of necessity
which
twists out of shape
duration
or
of conscious
life.
"
Pure
AND
RELIGION
152
duration
states
is the form
which
PHILOSOPHY
the succession
of
conscious
our
when
it refrains
ego lets itself live,
separatingits present state from its former states
when
assumes
our
"
from
F.
(T. and
have
W.
opposed
p. 100). Conscious
characteristics.
The
be
adequate
to the
is
spatialand solid,but
is static.
matter
Time
In
opposition between
and
time,mechanism
We
of
of life or
dynamic
while
and
dynamism, is the
prominent
most
with
world
plicity
multi-
taneity
of space, quantity and simulof change, quality
to it there is a world
world
objects,a
opposed
Life is
real material
that
to
Free-will,the dualism or
and
the two, matter
life,space
and
have
ideal may
which
reality,
external
inadequate
is duration.
the
feature.
it is
inert matter
mechanical
of
representation
which
consciousness
life and
"
succession.
Within
our
and
appear
consciousness.
of which
moments
There
permeate
one
another
"
our
state
of
heterogeneous
(T. and
F. W.
pp. 108
existence
and
survives
in
feels at
home
among
Our
solids.
among
wherein
is revealed
unorganised matter
conscious
being to
object
remains
of
influence
that
of
change
between
to which
a
"
Evolution.
Creative
an
as
"
The
instinct
human
especially
objects,more
intellect triumphs in Geometry,
the kinship of logical
thought with
(C. E. p. ix). Again, For a
inanimate
"
"
material
a
change
else, if it changes under the
or
force, our idea of this change is
exist is
it is
external
to
...
do not
displacement of parts which themselves
(C.E. p. 8). There is set up a rigorousdualism
material object,
soul- life,
which
is change, and
change is external.
IDEALISM
ABSOLUTE
AND
BERGSON
153
IV
account
can
we
difficulty
presentsitself. How
for motion
or
change in the external world ? If the world
therefore
outside
timeless, then
is purely spatialand
If all change is psychical,
illusion.
motion
becomes
an
taneities
of simulthen motion
is not change. It is but a sum
Soon
devoid
time.
But
of the
is unreal.
is "an
indisputablereality
Movement,
"
view.
debated
"
(Matter
that
the
kind
of motion.
into
atom
and
Memory,
outside
world
the
nature
of
the
self.
science
supports his
vibrations
Concrete
much-
the
his
to
p.
is also
Modern
to
discuss
purpose
questionof the nature of the electron.
It is not
is of
is
which
outside
change
prepared to
is not
Bergson
of
essence
very
The
whole
is
movement
consciousness
of
"
"
"
evidence.
and
That
themselves
senses
obtain
a
"
288).
into
one
direct
Pure
distinct
to
reduction
of
and
extended
why
own
M.
should
"
suggests
(C. E.
the
idea
of it
"
(C.
E.
p.
of
internal, is that
or
break
up
this
continuity
by side, which
universe
motion
to
of freedom
and
so
be attributed
form
are
and
the
will.
Free-
consciousness
"
There
of existence
to the
systems
knocks
in Time
confined to human
originally
to the totality
of being.
isolates,provided such
whole
they could
correspondin the
words, in the other to independent
p. 239). Bergson forgets that the
duration
not
We
intellect
our
show
disinterested
self and
Freedom
reason
if
of his defence
out
now
and
laid side
objects (M.
is
would
continuity.
"
bottom
"
intuition,external
elements
case
is also movement
...
undivided
an
matter
is
like
no
our
re-integratedinto
the
RELIGION
154
matter, that it is
motion.
The
Duration
live
"
(C.E.
whole
thing
inert
an
whole
is
"
is the
PHILOSOPHY
AND
it is
looked at as
Matter
p. 41).
be a flux rather than a thing
endures.
in which
"
of
kind
universe
of the world
substance
very
that
and
The
flux.
we
undivided
an
"
(C.E. p. 196).
portionsof realityand
must
of science we
cut off
purposes
view
them
in their isolation.
Matter,
For
the
as
scientist
For science
regardsit,is subjectto complete mechanism.
want
we
accordingto Bergson, and repetition
repetition,
is possible
only in the abstract. In the real world there
is
creative
"
absolute
nothing fixed, no
division
All
Matter
evolution.
of
rest, but
as
stable
into
matter
flow, action,
all is
solid is unreal.
and
independent
with
bodies
"
flow
of
becoming
which
constitutes
reality,
"
The
distinct outlines
for purposes
of science and action.
of an objectare only the designof a certain kind of
influence
is the
eyes
might
we
plan of
as
our
exert
on
eventual
though by
mirror
actions
when
main
certain
directions
part of space.
see
to
the surfaces
with
It
our
and
action
and
which
by perceptionare
it
quently
conse-
out
for it in the
"
of intellect
fluid condition.
as
Intellect
soul-life exists.
cuts
out
cross
But
it is in
sections
of this
and
can
be
BERGSON
If
AND
from
start
we
ABSOLUTE
IDEALISM
155
it is
possible
the
to establish
all conscious
with
do
to
and
relation
"
with
lake.
The
no
the
means
another
one
self in
so
as
far
case
drops
rainit has
as
life
there is a
as
statically,
objectiveworld in all conscious
of
moment
state
"
the
to
of
blend
by
of
a kind
space, developson
this surface
independent growths may
(T.and F. W. p. 166). It is also necessary
conscious
Every
with
on
float
view
to
states
It is
homogeneous
and
"
degree.
the water
with
surface
form
same
consciousness
of the
external
is
definite
states.
contemporaneous
world/'
The
distinction
between
and objective
has become
subjective
so fluid that
it is practically
impossibleto treat the one as dynamic and
the other as static.
Neither is space so foreignto our
nature
as we
imagine nor is matter so completelyextended
in space as our
and intellect represent it
senses
(C.E.
What
is given are not inextensive sensations :
p. 214).
how
should
they find their way back to space, choose a
within it, and co-ordinate
themselves there so as
locality
to build up an
?
to all men
experiencethat is common
"
"
"
And
what
is real is not
to
parts ; how being deprivedof all possiblerelationship
our
consciousness, could it unfold a series of changes of
which
the
the
relations
relations
and
and
the
the
order
order
of
exactly correspondto
"
?
representations
our
(M.
and
M.
in its essence
It is this
if treated
dynamicallyand
community
of nature
Memory.
into two
them
matter
between
his book
statically.
matter
on
Matter
and
and
Our intellect,
adapted to action,breaks the world
and devises all sorts of artificial remedies to glue
together. Idealism
and
realism
are
futile attempts
RELIGION
156
in that
is
AND
direction.
If
PHILOSOPHY
bear
we
in mind
that
the
dualism
later
"
problem
which
and
in all doctrines
is due
the
to
understandingestablishes
our
the unextended
"
the other
quantityon
"
the
on
between
the extended
quality and
side,between
one
antithesis
the
creates
double
Our
afterwards
contemplates amazed"
(M. and M. p. 327).
the problem of perceptionis slurred over
reality,
solved
this
is valuable
use
representativetheory
as
far
of
as
not
perception, still it
it
is of the
suggests that matter
consciousness, though Bergson does not
as
spiteof
The
and
"
While
so
in
But
"
word
standing
under-
very
title matter
for
dualism
it.
hold
in
persists
indicates
memory
essential function
of
essence
same
and
is the
memory
Bergson has
the
in
is weak
his
the
In
system.
dualism,
spirit. What
is the reduction
of mind
actually achieved
and matter
to movement.
two spheres
They are no more
of realitybut are two opposed and coexisting
movements,
"
This
oppositein their direction.
processes
affirms the realityof spirit
and the reality
of matter.
two
It is then
In
Creative
existence
the
the
spiritand
is
of matter
cosmic
thwart
the
vital
to
whole.
to
the
M.
p.
necessity.
The
life is transferred
In
man,
the
Growth
over
of self.
account
from
of
human
between
development
material
Without
self-
and
discord
and
vii).
independence
conquest
the evolution
and
(M.
is all in all.
matter
self is due
which
Evolution
of matter
relation
life to
of
franklydualistic
"
book
the
obstacles
struggle
AND
RELIGION
158
PHILOSOPHY
If the
matter
resisting
"
itself.
will have
To
this
Bergson
life and
and
is the
backs
set-
impulse
originaland
two
assumes
consciousness
principles,
ultimate
and
avoid
were
outcome
roughly
or
space,
reflection
or
of the
Bergson.
If
Bergson's system
necessary
ultimate
to
life
reduce
reduce
is to be
viewed
as
monistic, it is
or
to
both
to
the
one
principle. We
common
has written
his volumes
in vain.
an
matter
cannot
that
assume
If there is one
Bergson
pointmore
another
that
is to
to
he
Evolution
Granted
that
without
the
resistance
something
more
of matter,
it
useful and
ought
to
important
have
than
engendered
mere
matter,
of life is
in view of the fact that the evolution
especially
influence.
To imagine that
unimpeded by any resisting
of
account
the creative impulse gave birth to matter
on
its
importance
in the later
"
BERGSON
is consciousness
the
originof
the
name
back
or
Consciousness
life.
matter
whose
consciousness
of the
subsists
IDEALISM
159
that
supra-consciousness,
rather
as
which
ABSOLUTE
AND
rocket
is at
is
supra-consciousness
or
extinguishedfragmentsfall
for that
again is the name
itself passing through the
(C. E.
up into organisms
"
force,why
can
not
we
same
If the
can
work
out
say
that
outside
an
earth
on
even
we
life does
the
without
that
presume
extraneous
can
supra-consciousness
its evolution
should
why
the existence of
without
matter
medium,
any resisting
evolution
of life on
this
planet
alone
idea.
Matter
Creative
as
the
is
"
Memory
opposing
two
are
and
Evolution
whole, from
which
Life
is
and
the
movement,
each
imply
the initial
as
that lifeand
There
movements.
opposed by
establishes
the
are
impulsion that
wave
descending
which
movement
materialityis
of these movements
is
the
in
passages
"
view.
same
matter
thrust
rises and
of
Life
it into
which
matter/'
inverse
simple,the
ment,
move-
matter
160
RELIGION
which
forms
AND
world
also the
PHILOSOPHY
being
life which
undivided
an
runs
in it
"
As the smallest
livingbeing all along its track."
entire solar system,
grain of dust is bound
up with our
drawn
of
movement
along with it in that undivided
descent which is materiality
all organised beings
itself,
so
from
the humblest
to the
highest,from
we
times, do but
the movement
evidence
of matter
chap.iii.).So long as
Bergson is not a monist.
of these
are,
and
in all placesand
singleimpulsion,the
and
there
But
inverse
"
in itself indivisible
are
of
(C.E.
distinct movements,
two
he
in all
makes
soon
out
that
one
is
"
"
"
the
inverse
of it and
that
is matter.
But
we
cannot
should
have
why the ascending movement
at all.
been interrupted
Why should it ever have become
inverted ?
Why should the original
jetof spiritual
spray
To
?
these
into
matter
questions
suddenly get solidified
He does not giveus a satisfactory
Bergson has no answer.
of how, out of the original
account
psychicforce,matter
understand
It is not
comes.
open
to
Bergson
to
argue
that matter
is
and
not
for
a
reality,
negative idea, a shadow
Bergson'sview of negationcompels him to consider matter
Vital order
not a pseudo-ideabut a definite somewhat.
and geometricalorder are opposed,but geometricalorder
is not a mere
nothing. There is no such thing as absence
it could not serve
it not somethingpositive,
Were
of order.
only
and
creative
activity,but
is, how
difficulty
inverse order
it is not
a
can
another
create
IDEALISM
It is different
non-being.
not
process
ABSOLUTE
AND
BERGSON
from
161
the
being
illusion.
an
But
of
our
interruptionof a positive
positive process, though of an
mere
"
which
of mind
and the
intellectuality
materialityof things (C. E. p. 217). Bergson holds
that intellect is the interruptionof intuition as matter
is
creates
at
the
once
"
the
he
and
of
interruption
makes
immanent
in
the
vital
in
intuition.
Development
divergent lines
development.
where
passages
is something essential to
elan
of
as
much
Evolution
has
taken
line of
instinct
It
in
instinct
as
6lan
the
intellect is the
and
are
evolutionarymovement.
contained
the
there
intellect
that
out
But
life.
has
end
been
of
exhibited
Hymenoptera, and
The
primal impulse
and
along
line of
one
place
is
three
on
in
the
plants,
line
of
in man.
must
have
intelligence
had in it the promiseand potency of these divergent
lines.
Intellect then is not an interruption
an
or
arrest, but a
definite
VI
Bergson 's
and
of life the
in ultimate
of
account
matter
contradictions.
dualism
unity.
is
kept
The
up,
is riddled
with
sistencies
incon-
difficultieswe
have
raised in this
M
162
RELIGION
AND
discussion
will
perhaps
purely imaginary ones,
be
intellect ualism.
only
If
thingsas they
think
we
we
brushed
due
to
then
penetratingly,
things and
the
to be
appear
here set forth
between
the
principleof
evolution
be
may
While
To
the
This
itself.
the
between
concepts of the
Absolute
the
is
within
the
of life
our
requiresan
dition
con-
of
use
product
of
intellect
we
Thus
the
universe,
the
universe, and
to
empirical,
of the
as
our
traced
are
and
vital
in the
matter.
views
effort
is
matter
only
metaphysical
ilan
historical
thing
essentiallysome-
transcend
intellectual
ultimate
that
of the
historical
This
process.
the pressing problems of philosophy
of getting over
way
is stronglyreminiscent
of
the
involved
life and
and
in which
is
former
we
the intuitive
progress
confusion
phenomenon
between
Vedanta
latter
of
comprehensive realityof
difficulties
theory
when
the
will
the
the
of
The
to
with
one
confusion
originand
and
ilan
intellect
dualism
the
as
vicious
matter,
as
due
as
necessity is
But
difficulties about
the
intuition
intellectual view
evolution, and
the
and
thoughtsbecome
regarded
theory of the
reality,and
of life.
rise to
life as well
reality,
duration.
one
essentially
of intuition.
transcend
by Bergson
abstract
an
our
presented to us as
ordinary intellectual view,
creative
aside
whole
of life.
intellect
grasp
the difficulties will disappear. If
then
are,
PHILOSOPHY
all the
as
of the
monistic
school
puzzlingproblems
Maya are
paramarthik, or
traced
to
to
of Indian
of the relation
confusion
tween
be-
the
metaphysical or the
the vyavaharik,or the empirical or the
and
noumenal,
phenomenal, conceptions of reality. But the noumenal
and the phenomenal cannot
be held apart.
The metaphysical
has
to be
philosopherswho
hard
to account
duration
related
make
for
to
the
the historical.
real immutable
change ; Bergson
finds it hard
to account
who
Absolutist
being,find
lute
the abso-
makes
for permanence
absolutists who
are
stability.The
mostly
reduce difference and diversity
to
philosophers
it
'
an
and
'
identity
appear-
BERGSON
ABSOLUTE
AND
163
IDEALISM
irrationality.Bergson,
himself
in movement,
difference, and change,
installing
disowns all permanence
and identity,and dismisses them
of thought.
abstractions
dreams
of the mind
and
as
ance,
Bergson
asks
and
risingto
rid ourselves
to
us
stabilityby transcending
intuition.
set
of the
This
to, if
us
solutists
ab-
the
just the discipline
is
wish
we
illusions of manence
perand
intelligence
to
rise from
of
world
the
to
us
of intuition.
symbols,
take
surrender
We
asked
are
shelter in
ourselves
faith,and
to
to
the
spontaneity
dispensewith all
in that
attitude
seize
We
then see God
is the centre of all
who
as it is.
reality
of all evolution, who
is unceasing
things,the source
creation.
A
freedom, activity,and
cheap and facile
monism
indifferent to the difficultiesof rational philosophy
is
given
us
It is hard
an
abstract
to
see
how
the
absolutism.
principlefrom
which
In
there
is
essential
one
all
nor
or
phenomenal, illusory
the
universe
more
concrete
philosophy.
cannot
be
idealism
The
case
Maya,
accounted
are
ultimate
the monism
for then
for.
is
the
affected,
play
Indications
of
of
a
wanting in Bergson's
unity is spiritual.Life and
not
RELIGION
164
matter
and
assumed
are
both
Life and
PHILOSOPHY
to have
be
recognised to
are
They
AND
started
the mutual
are
life
unity.
relative
oppositions between
is
source
each
to
other.
to
the
us
in the
overcome
original
in which
way
life and
the
ness
conscious-
matter,
higher unity.
is
limitation
the
The
of
"
opposed
two
same
of
implications
a
discord, he
essentially
the human
not
suggests
be
life,can
individual
harmony
the
complementary
Human
with
from
matter
and
the finite.
methods
comradeship between
realityas it is. But
in
Bergson'saccount
to
elucidate,
of
the two
Intuition
and
intellect
are
for only a
graspingreality,
can
help us to knowledge of
these germs
of life and
of the concrete
matter
idealism
here
we
propose
VII
is the absolutist
What
of
of both
and
matter
theory of
to the
whole
of the
manifestation
Activity is
the
essence
realisation
the
absolute
of finitude and
of the nature
creative
of
mind, and
mind
difference.
The
of the Absolute.
to become
itself in order
and
these two
The
supreme
and
passive,male
1
In
or
root
thus
Iswara
matter
The
root
the
energising of
later
both
the
Iswara
is the realisation
are
This
force and
(Purusha
Absolute
brought
self-limiting
philosophy
and
active
Prakriti).1
self-conscious
the
becomes
Before
becomes
matter,
is the
differentiates
Iswara.
spirit.
one
is called in Indian
female
Philosophy,
matter.
The
as
and
other.
of the
upon
as
never
spiritis
facing the
Iswara
kriti
Indian
are
joy
of its nature.
of the Absolute
Its life appears
Maya.
is looked
goes
universe
manifest.
In idealistic systems
the universe
philosophy,the play of
the
itself into
the
various
manifestation
beings through
the
undifferenti-
166
RELIGION
evolution, and
The
PHILOSOPHY
consciousness
our
is
of the Absolute
dissociation
other, constitutes
of the world
AND
the
expressionthereof.
one
beginningof creation,and
its
the work
is
process is the
according to absolute
totality. The
So matter,
manifestation
becoming
spirit.Absolutism
of
of the whole.
does
not
reduce
matter
to
is there
to be
in order
used
by
It enables
man.
him
to
from
womb
the
be
it, it cannot
upon
mechanism.
Thus
the
originof
of the
of mechanism
looked
whole
into
of the universe
upon
idealism
absolute
which
the universe
Being
which
and
and
is the warfare
is the
over
non-beingor spirit
to
its
But
own.
ideal,and
what
matter,
and
of
to the dissociation
process
tendencies,
of
supremacy
the destinyof the
the
of being over
supremacy
the Absolute
when
comes
the
the
we
complete
end
product
distinguishes (i)
of these two
by
(3)the progress is measured
beingover non-being,and (4)the goal or
which
dependent
where
universe
the
as
is due
is
VIII
Let
whole
us
that
ask
whether
becomes
Bergson
admits
differentiated
into
the
the
realityof a
two, being
and
the
admit
the
process
of
the
universe
whole
which
of
reality
of
nature
that
conflict
the
non-being, through
which
IDEALISM
ABSOLUTE
AND
BERGSON
He
does
in twain.
The
continues.
breaks
absolute
The
nature
as
spirit. The whole is of the same
whole
(C. E.). Bergson postulates a spiritual
forms.
of the
world
inert matter,
first comes
whether
the
Only, in
words,
is
matter
the
side
one
Bergson
creative
the
as
fuller freedom
and
come
of
grade
other
spirit.Primordial
breaks
and
into two.
is looked
which
spirit,
tendency ever
making
by
upon
for fuller
the
on
so,
spiritor
spirit.
presupposes
to itself. In
falls asunder
have
we
matter
not
low
consciousness
spiritor
On
spirithas
matter
of
relaxation
the
evolution
life ; and
then
"
of which
historical
in the
For
is
self
the
"
of
interaction
and
psychical.
is
whole
167
adjustment and
Creative
life is the active determining element
space.
(Purusha). But there are no objectsin the world which
are
purely spatial or
purely spiritual. Although
absolute
mechanical
determination,
"
stretches
matter
does
itself out
direction
in the
it"
attain
of space, it
Matter
does
(p. 219).
not wholly coincide with pure homogeneous space (p.230).
There
is neither
is completely active nor
spiritwhich
which
is completely passive. Matter
and life we
matter
in this world
both
active and
come
across
are
passive,
and the two tendencies
in them
are
strugglingwith each
Both
of them
kinds of order or activity,
other.
are
one
not
completely
vital, the
more
pure
forms
other
on
non-being,as
it by matter.
Becoming
reality. Bergson
He
does
not
does
consider
disparateportions.
separate from
of the
which
we
can
we
it
not
Life and
the
in the
a
one
are
tendencies
real.
struggleof
not
take
dualistic.
as
into two
up
two
only the
or
to
is the true
alone
world
are
is not
life has
is broken
matter
other,but
different
as
view
each
two
discover
describe
Matter
It is not
passivity.
forced
automatic.
more
ments
move-
tations
manifes-
articulations
tendencies.
It is
168
RELIGION
not
mechanical
of two
AND
when
the
of two
mixture
tendencies.
It is
creative
PHILOSOPHY
elements
which
current
spiritualtendency
but
we
conflict
call
upward
is
conquering and
downward
when
the non-creative
tendency is conquering.
of being
Becoming, which is the union of the two principles
and non-being,is alone real. As Hegel would
put it,being
lifehas an impulse to complete itself,
and so relates itself
or
to non-beingor matter, and passes with it into the higher
category of becoming. While becoming is the sole reality,
conceptual thought discovers in it being and absolute
or
nought, which is its other.
Realityis change, activity,
the
All
being.
these
is
objectsof
tendencies.
two
the
The
of
being to
universe
relative
from
grades of
in human
of
the
endless
forms
beyond,
to
The
between
to
life
then
in
the
objects
the
two
stop
moves
his
reached.
its
the
mined
deterThe
heights
creating
on,
up
to
or
attainment
the
direction
back
goal is never
to its
the
gives
man
spiritcomes
this
of them
tendency
advance
When
the universe
Neither
which
man.
matter,
comes
its
whole.
of
mixtures
are
of
non-
overcome
determined
are
coming
be-
of, and
subordination
But
own.
Here
the
in
struggle
can
cease
to
operate.
Creative
evolution
is
both
continuous
abstractions.
strife of
The
very
of creation
essence
We
see
how
what
is the
Bergson
BERGSON
be
to
of
and
"
Platonic
metaphysical
"
like the
169
the
the
to
matter
IDEALISM
added
world
ABSOLUTE
AND
arithmetical
"
time
When
non-being,
Aristotelian
zero
to
zero
the
(C. E.
our
p. 334).
attention is confined
to
the universe
we
see
tendencies.
the two
Bergson
struggle between
of real duration
the possibility
to conceive
seems
pure and
without
or
non-being. On
spiritual,
any taint of matter
the absolute
this point there
is a difference
between
the
idealists and Bergson. If we
our
open
eyes and see
of
world
of experience we
find it to be of the nature
be able to
shall soon
becoming. In this becoming we
perceivethat there are two tendencies of spiritand matter
which both seem
to present themselves
as equally real and
fundamental
and existingof their own
right. This is the
attitude most
mind
to take up.
natural for the unreflecting
But absolute
dualism
will not do, since realityis of the
in
it
of
nature
So
becoming.
call
we
They
the
are
reveals
to
us
becoming.
strife of
They
them
The
tendencies
articulations
in the nature
As
breaks
up
their
into
to
the
the two
concepts.
have
must
There
If this
be
one
whole.
negativelyrelated.
be
of the
in the process of
world, i.e. in this
whole.
The
whole
back
tending to come
is
In this description which
absolutists,they are employing
which
theory is
been
or
in the
cannot
ends
original union.
given by Bergson and the
to
of the real
opposites,they
into
find progress
we
contribute
coalesce
two
are
true, then
present
from
the
the two
very
tendencies
beginning.
stage where
cannot
to
the front
or
move
out
of its circle,were
there
not
RELIGION
170
AND
PHILOSOPHY
matter
If
an
admit
to
seems
duration.
would
For
the
This
exclusive
realityof
inconceivable.
seems
perfectactivity. But
mean
there
duration
out
perfectactivitywith-
absolute
pure or
Perfect
in terms.
of
activity
is
the absolutist
conception
upon
the
absolutists might say about
in
dynamic spiritualenergy of the absolute, he persists
callingit motionless being,which we are taught to take
for
current
nothing. But we ask, what about the spiritual
which
has nothing to push itself against?
Is it not to be
viewed as a static blank ?
Our point is that the upward
of life would
current
have nothing to push itself against,
if there
or
was
activityat
such
all.
Matter
is the
have
not
from
spirit relaxed,
pure
If matter
causes
flowingstream
other.
current
of these tendencies
For
he
the
?
does
everinterruption
Why
suddenly get itself checked and arrested
the
to
the
In
collision with
the
one
it alters and
have
alreadyshown,
that
matter,
we
without
swift current
in the inverse
If the
ness
of conscious-
freedom
land
man's
no
any
are
is
says, matter
activity condensed, duration
precipitated.
is the arrest or interruptionof spirit,
the
instead of
and
been
obstacle,and as
resisting
son
activity. Bergspiritual
existingapart
what
It would
matter.
no
distinct
things.
the
alteration
inverse
direction.
to
direction
are,
as
we
tions
pure assumptions. If these assumpaccepted, then it follows that till the particular
BERGSON
reached
point was
there
course,
Bergson'sview
with
matter
give
whichever
spirit,
that
171
altered
current
But
at all.
matter
no
upward
the
where
was
IDEALISM
ABSOLUTE
AND
its
this contradicts
it turns, meets
way
collides with
and
any
fall. It is there.
It is the downward
potential
movement
mind
from
circle.
The
free course,
do
very
when
he
holds
that
the
one
effort.
the
struggle with
They
the
are
unknowable
with
his
put
the
dualism
primal
the
recognised
are
We
except in
aspects of
do
two
in
through
and
what
know
not
realityis a collision
its antagonisticcross-current
forms.
Bergson is not
pure
and
more
logicalself when
other.
better
are
absolute.
is not
unthinkable
are
They
as
is
other.
the
Matter
the two.
consistent
he
other.
apart from
between
which
each
be
must
an
of
to
is
not
centre
relation
each
between
opposite tendencies
two
skeleton
not
of life and
the
the
must
worm
resistance
tendency
the
have
own
Surely we
then
is in
its
box, the
into the
and
We
upward.
All
of
its arrest
spirit,later comes
the struggle commences.
point onwards
and
ment
move-
from
that
is
logical
He
when
its detention.
The
tendencies
two
other and
tendencies
whole
of life and
universe
matter.
present
are
making
for richness
of the world.
constituted
From
the
by
elan
the
two
vital the
The
RELIGION
172
ground, and
to the
AND
PHILOSOPHY
self and
not-self
of the
it have
of
also
common
Bergson correspond
absolutists.
One
is the
spiritual
tendency which by overcoming the other material
for progress.
In the lowest stages, the
tendency makes
material
tendency has in a sense
conquered the spiritual,
and
have
we
there
freedom.
nor
changes of
We
The
neither
indetermination,
not-self is in the
the material
universe
choice,
nor
are
lapsesin
the lowest
is
stages where
That
relatively
supreme.
being Bergson admits
give us
true
its
material
Then
life,and
as
Were
be
intellect would
this lowest
is not
matter
even
character.
of intuition
nature
tendency
pure nonwhen
he says that intellect does not
pictureof the material world, for it exaggerates
the automatic
able
completely
matter
show
to
realityas
us
become
to
life takes
indetermination
on
of the
more
of
characteristic
it
freedom
From
have
and
spirit,consciousness
and
life becomes
elevated
to the next
higher
appears,
life. Soon
the
animal
consciousness
stage of animal
becomes
into
associated
the
stage
to
That
and
human
be
this
gets transformed
is also
mind
human
surpassed.
forms
may
of
becoming, Bergson
is
reasoning and
mind, and
all these
lower
with
looked
well be
spirit,whose
admits
upon
nature
when
he
says
as
is
that
the
higher
activity or
all reality
each
becoming
other.
change,
some
and
cases,
appearance.
or
The
this
where
The
an
nature
of
psychicalcontent
is to
change
ultimate
is
nature
of
realityis
like that
the
inverse
"
the
do
in all times
places as
the
AND
RELIGION
174
of
(C.
universe
the
p.
is the
lives
life.
"
diverse
and
one
assumed
life has
are
of
matter,
in itself indivisible
of
spiritinto
of the
ideal of
endless
species
but
the
infinite
forms
which
life force
same
diversityof
to
at
forms.
of the over-individual
yet
were
This
as
individuals
singleimpulsion,
different lives.
many
plurality,but there is also sameness
is
There
unity.
One
or
evidence
E.
in the many.
individuals, it appears
is difference
but
movement
one
and
PHILOSOPHY
or
work.
vidual
Indi-
universal
the
infinityof
species and
the
the
all its
different directions
by branching in many
possibilities
without
the unity of its originalconcentrated
sacrificing
form/'
Life process is the progressiverealisation
It is the supreme
of the One
through the Many.
of the universal
of the highest form
which
instance
we
of the concrete
call by the name
identity. Though
Bergson is not clearlyconscious of it, still the logicof his
argument compels him to consent to the realityof a whole
latent
in which
While
those
matter.
strife is.
the absolutist
of self and
Here
considers
the two
tendencies
Bergson
For
to be
life and
if mechanical
phenomena, since
explanations cannot
different from
the propertiespossessed by organisms are
well ask whether
then we
those of crystals,
purely
may
for conscious
mena
phenobiologicalexplanations will account
and
psychologicalexplanations for moral values.
have gaps not only between
In the process of evolution we
also between
the
the inorganic, but
the organic and
and
the
physiologicaland the organic, the conscious
the
physiological,
moral
and
the
conscious.
It
is
an
and
If consciousness
looked
ABSOLUTE
AND
BERGSON
two
upon
the laws of
as
stages of the
one
IDEALISM
175
logicand morality,can be
memory,
grades of life,in spiteof the fact that
for
organic growth are inadequate to account
moral
conscious
and
phenomena, in exactly the same
since mechanical
explanationscannot account for
manner,
also as
organicobjects,why can we not look upon matter
Either we
should
lower than organisms ?
a phase of life,
consider
all these, men,
animals, plants and minerals as
not
be looked
must
of two
the warfare
as
the world
or
essence,
upon
matter, but
and
reason.
principles,matter, life,consciousness
Bergson with the absolutists is willingto rejectthe latter
four
is anxious
He
alternative.
struggleof
the
better to
use
this
stages of life, as
so
is
monism,
If so,
withstandin
not-
is it not
clearlyassociated
It will not
term
world.
the
is not
stages as life ?
of these
one
which
term
establish
to
with
do to call them
closely associated
all
with
another
as
as
animal
consciousness,
at the
careful
very
as
human
in his
of the
use
word
life.
Life
and
sciousness
con-
times
synonymously. Life someWe
refers to the vital phenomena.
distinguish
broadly three different usages : (i) the superconscious
whole
which
breaks
into the two, or
(2) the upward
which
current
"
one
Life
thrust
used
sometimes
are
as
conflict
into
comes
whole
from
the
with
initial
the
downward
impulsion
will appear
which
as
a wave
by the descending movement
that
rises
of
opposed
Life is essentially
current
matter
a
(C. E. p. 284).
it can
sent
through matter, drawing from it what
(p. 280), or (3) the process of becoming which is due
to the interaction of the two, spiritand
space, being
and
which
"
is
"
"
RELIGION
176
and
"
non-being.
"
matter/'
AND
Life
PHILOSOPHY
is consciousness
Consciousness
is distinct
launched
from
the
into
organism
"
it animates,
although it must
undergo its vicissitudes
(C. E. p. 284).
oppositionof life and matter
Bergson bases his extreme
the ground that while in the physical world
on
changes
of
external, being merely displacements
are
parts, in the
of vital phenomena
world
changes are internal, being
genuine creations of novelty. In what science calls the
physical world time does not enter, and the present is
determined
tions
relaby the past according to the necessary
which
science
phenomena,
time
determined
by
at the
of
outset
and
vital
the
In
in the
world
world,
is
free
and
spontaneous,
creative
the
to
character
of life and
to
life is not
that
us
led to believe.
there be
something
the
that
life is
the
past and
is excluded.
the kind
the
present.
The
externally,vital
from
while
of the
Organisms
facts.
nature,
outside.
When
closer
and
examination
surprisesas we are
the continuityof
on
with
its past.
have
To
that
Unless
rightto
Emphasis on
no
connection
means
between
the
between
the t^ /o
acts
say
contingency
extent
activities of the
lies in
determined
are
the
internally.
one
are
But
rigid
and untrue
to
free is wrong
determined
from
within, by their
are
crystals are
Bergson has an
while
discontinuous
determined
other
are
old
are
the
mechanical
While
acts
reshufflingof
whole.
difference
only
of action.
the
he would
continuity of livingprocesses
it
compares
of
insists
continuous
one
again
movement
the
discontinuous
common
and
full of
so
Bergson
Even
life.
own
the
the
reveals
of vital
world
in the
discover
may
determined
eye
on
from
facts, he
the
sees
BERGSON
ABSOLUTE
AND
IDEALISM
177
it is
coherence
of differences
in
As
whole.
for
cannot
"
life process
physics and
to
mathematical
treatment.
for
chemistry cannot account
Astronomy,
certain
most
Calculation
at
life phenomena.
touches
Organic creation
phenomena of organic destruction.
...
cannot
we
(C. E.
motion.
p.
21).
submit
to
Life cannot
Mechanical
mathematical
be
resolved
categories are
into matter
not
"
treatment
an
and
adequate
the life
more
this does
not
"
the two.
We
complete discontinuitybetween
do
not
question the fundamental
identity of inert
matter
and organised matter."
That
life is a kind of
mechanism
I cordially
(C.E. p. 32). The vitalists
agree
and the absolutists have an
both the continuity
eye on
and
the discontinuityof life and
matter.
They agree
with
is insufficien
Bergson in thinking that pure mechanism
to account
for the phenomena of life ; but they
mean
"
"
that therefore
lifeis in every
with an absolute
opposed to matter.
Bergson starts
the organic and
the inorganic. But
oppositionbetween
he has no rightto do so, since there is as much
opposition
between
the organic and
the conscious, the conscious
and
the intellectual.
If life is a fightagainst matter,
consciousness
is a fightagainstlife. But if there is continuity
way
between
life and
continuitybetween
much
objectionto
In
life matter
lifeand
consciousness, then
matter.
of life and
is
have
Bergson cannot
is not
there
matter.
only transmuted.
Life is not the destruction
of matter, but only its transformation.
The
are
propertiesof matter
caught up in
a
higher synthesis. The idealist as well as Bergson
destroyed
but
RELIGION
178
the
emphasises
mechanism,
than
PHILOSOPHY
uniqueness
reduced
be
cannot
AND
to
but
higher and
an
of
life.
aspect of
is still born
He
knows
in it.
that
Life is
matter.
aspects of
lower
To
him
it
more
life and
singlereality.
and life,
That the two, matter
not absolute opposites
are
but relative differences in a whole, promoting the one
unity
out
in
of spirit,
Life must
comes
Bergson's writings.
avails itself of a certain elasticity
be something which
in matter"
to
(Life and Consciousness). "Life seems
succeeded
in this [overcoming the resistance
have
of
matter] by dint of humility,by making itself very small
and very insinuating,bending to physical and chemical
to go part of the way
with them.
forces, consenting even
in the simplest forms
Of phenomena
of life,it is
hard to say whether
they are already vital. Life had to
matter
are
"
...
into habits
thus
enter
of inert matter,
in order
to draw
it
little
the
as
way
but
present is
mind
of
in
memory
feature
assumed
not
common
to
both
matter
creative,it
essentially
simple repetitionor mere
retains
is
and
the
unaltered
different
is
of
which
is called
way
the special form
which
only
the persistenceof
in the
case
distinguishmatter
of mind.
from
the
mind.
But
by
reproduction
past
not
memory.
the common
Consciousness
mind
So
has
again does
absolutely,since for
BERGSON
Bergson,
mental
of
which
images,
i.e.
These
images
But
it
for
up
time
of
and
either
then,
memory,
from
matter
what
according
the
absolutist
differ
of
is
whole.
one
of
the
nature
life
and
of
one
of
it.
of
matter
whole,
absolutist
means
be
to
debate.
is
to
regarded
each
as
mental
funda-
so
isstrange
mind
make
them
minimising
the
as
psychical
other.
the
he
says
it follows
They
and
as
tinction,
dis-
belonging
is
When
higher
of
view
still
conclusion
reality
It
they
them
argument.
differs
difference,
it is
although
consider
has
consequences
Whether
though
to
mind
fundamental
Bergson,
whole
are
to
open
mind
longer
which
the
respects,
Bergson's
the
novelty.
come
be-
Consciousness
essential
this
But
implication
in
willing
not
the
thinkers,
whole,
one
is
it
only
no
in
rather
stated,
already
we
matter
phases
of
disappearance
while
and
but
Bergson
to
thus
memory.
points
not
absolutely,
is, as
that
or
are
is
vided
pro-
makes
arrest
Matter
consciousness
is
movement
indetermination
its
losing
consciousness.
no
the
This
perception.
since
indetermination
of
system.
They
for
matter,
body
zone
sensation.
perceived.
it, it has
living
the
nervous
through
need
in
conscious
which
the
perception
and
of
case
of
consisting
as
our
being
in
enters
the
by
the
indetermination
no
when
held
in
so
were
memory
without
exist
exist
is
with
opposite
of
spoken
perceive
would
we
can
be
may
unadulterated
generally
there
it
179
the
being
from
far
so
that
contents
pure,
viz.
is
matter
IDEALISM
ABSOLUTE
AND
lower
are
to
logical
that
that
parts
phases
CHAPTER
BERGSON
WHILE
AND
the
VI
ABSOLUTE
absolutist
(continued)
IDEALISM
holds
teleological
conception
of the universe, rejecting mechanism,
Bergson rejects
his system consistent and satisfactory
both.
But to make
Bergson is obliged to admit
teleology. For Bergson,
It is spontaneous creative
realityis creative evolution.
Time
is the very substance
of reality. Mechanism
process.
and teleologyboth reduce
time to an
empty appearance,
and rob the universe
is
of everything in it which
universe
is determined
The
unique and novel.
by a
first cause,
according to mechanism,
by a final cause
according to teleology. Mechanism
regards the future
of the present," and
and the past as calculable functions
claims
world
of
that all is given (C. E. p. 40). The
to
"
becomes
nature
mechanism
in which
and
unique
is
there
the individual.
If
we
no
room
cannot
universe
in one
comprehensive vision, it
grasp the whole
is due to our
mental
impotence. Nor do we fare better
with
teleology,which
of
working
an
out
non-creative.
imposed
futile.
failure,
conceives
absolute
of
The
inevitable.
If
purpose.
world
is committed
Real
time
and
inevitable.
uncertainty.
Everything is
But
in
180
There
for
the
the
as
world
the
programme.
The
end
is
no
the world
cosmic
to
is
the
is
process
externally
an
duration
is
tion
realisa-
become
risk,
no
Bergson nothing
There
making.
"
no
is
is
i82
RELIGION
PHILOSOPHY
cannot
or
AND
vi
world
without
rhyme
reason.
If the world
is
only
bundle
of disconnected
it is
cannot
any
would
be
sure
that
be
sure
that the
Unless
the
guarantee of progress.
be
states, if
we
the
have
universe,
we
its absence
In
caprice,purposeless growth.
would
be the ultimate
What
to us
reality. If
appears
the world with its horror and imperfectionwere
the sole
if there were
not in it a stable spiritual
reality,
purpose
which is working for the values and ideals of spirit,
then we
should be compelled to view the universe as a great tragedy
the
world
mere
indeed.
in the world
is absent, what
of
possibility
is there
inspire
effort ?
Bergson cannot hold to any such conception of
irrational duree which
throws
no
an
light on the heaps
of happenings we
call the world ; for
an
absolutely
irrational duree might suddenly stop creating,explode,
back ; its creation
go into nothing and refuse to come
the ravings
or
might be like the frenzies of a madman,
of genius run
mad/' x
Bergson is sane
enough to
shrink
from
such
as
conception. As much
any
any
absolutist he holds
to
a
conception of an identity in
harmony
to
"
difference, a whole
in the
world.
Even
with
him
all is
to
be
put
down
as
mechanical
additions
from
But
"
"
Frank
monad,
Thilly in
the
is self-sufficient and
PhilosophicalReview,
has
xxii. 217.
all the
IDEALISM
ABSOLUTE
AND
BERGSON
vi
183
"
"
will make
which
the
world."
He
does
think
not
that
"
has
what
static
aspect. Viewed
monism
in the
be
true
sense
of the word,
he is
monist,
whole,
the outcome
and
if there
as
the
of the
originalunity.
But
when
Bergson recognisesthe realityof a
he cannot
which changes occur
say that time is the
reality. So if progress is to be assured, there
pluralityis
process
to
appears
it appears
But
from
is
whole
then
time
whole
in
ultimate
must
be
is not
the
it seems
any such power
of the absolute realityof time
But
with
"
to
p.
250).
to
me
nonsense
to
talk
note
(Truth and Reality,foot-
RELIGION
184
AND
PHILOSOPHY
vi
III
that
the nature
of
us
Bergson frequently reminds
realityresembles our psychical life. The only teleology
of which
conscious
is the teleologyof human
life.
are
we
How
does our
Every other teleology is an inference.
life proceed ?
aims
Man
human
ends.
at and
pursues
We
cannot
say that his purposive willingand deliberate
to ends freelychosen are all delusions.
adaptation of means
of purposes
The presence
freelychosen does not deprive
of his freedom.
He is not in the grip of a law of
man
set for
; for his ideals are
progress imposed from without
him not by events, not by law, but by himself.
There is
of moral
life is the process
novelty also since the course
through which an abstract ideal acquiresflesh and blood,
colour
and
perfume. Moral progress depends on new
untried
and
expressions of creative spontaneity and
ideal is not
freedom.
The
realisation
will be
We
have
there the
something novel.
life
novelty of becoming. Teleology operates in human
without
deprivingit of its freedom and initiative,
novelty
and creation.
When
Bergson admits that the acts though
for by us when
they cannot be foreseen can be accounted
once
they occur, he admits that they are embodiments
of reason
and purpose.
Were
they reallycontingent,we
for them.
M. Bergson holds that
could
not
account
infinite
events, which, because
they are contingent,even
"
powers
of calculation
for
even
by
could
our
not
foresee,may
powers
very modest
this somewhat
I own
yet be
of
counted
ac-
thought
surprises
IDEALISM
ABSOLUTE
AND
BERGSON
vi
beforehandwhat
185
this
to be, which
it
was
effect
hours
and hours
take every
would
art I possessed and
and
selection
of deliberate
rejection to produce ? *
cannot
in such acts of genius,though we
Even
foretell,
it is still clear that the originalinspirationcontrols the
tell any
one
"
whole
There
process.
is
the
in
simply
that
life is
purpose
mechanical
mere
from
creative
expression of
it not merely
in
not
present therefore
life is
total active
the
changing
say
moral
purpose
free,spontaneous,
the
to
artist
tions
modifica-
do
We
adjustment
Ethical
without.
imposed
have
is
the
undergo
realisation.
of
act
very
because
of
purpose
self of
but
process
dualism
We
man.
also the
between
We
do not have
the
a
purpose.
for the process is only the expression
process and the purpose,
If we make
the purpose
of the purpose.
external
becomes
the
then
the
to
something
process
process
stable
externallydetermined.
they
end
the
are
predetermined
is not
activityof
is the free
its realisation.
pursuit of
life be conceived
of
and
freedom
two
aspects of the
are
and
the purpose
evolve
process
twin expressionsof the concrete
The
whole.
The
life.
The
its
the
man
the cosmic
ideals,cannot
analogy ? For,
novelty are derived
on
together ;
but
self-chosen
one
from
life.
"
the
may
Random
creativity.
so
in
result
abortions
be
viewed
business
as
free
without
end
misdeeds, but
and
this
owe
Bergson,
p.
164.
illustration
to
E.
Hermann's
book
aim
or
in
not
spontaneous
is
genuine
regular
purposes.
colour is
on
may
Eucken
The
more
and
186
RELIGION
AND
PHILOSOPHY
vi
the
ism.
expressionof artistic genius than of aimless dilettantSo a teleologyof the highestkind prevailsin cosmic
evolution.
Such is the logicalconclusion
from Bergson's
frequentinsistence on the kinship of the cosmic process to
life. This principlethat Reality is of the nature
human
of self-consciousness
or
spiritis not the discovery of
if we
confine our
attention
to Europe.
It
Bergson, even
had been vaguely suggested by philosophersbefore Kant,
half understood
by him, taken up by Fichte and Schelling,
and completely developed by Hegel. As realityis of the
of mind, it is a concrete
universal or the perfect
nature
individual.
IV
It is
process
whole
urged
the absolutist
that
of the world
becomes
revelation
mere
of his freedom.
deprives man
universe
theory which
twice-told
tale.
makes
of the nature
The
work
It adds
the
of the
of the
nothing
to
appearance.
It cannot
be
reconciled
with
real time
the
world
If the
end
process
is
is contained
in the
BERGSON
vi
effort of
draw
and
man
out
that
say
the
of
movement
It is
unnecessary.
should we
say
or
IDEALISM
ABSOLUTE
AND
real
187
are
needed
to
do
not
We
of the world
unnecessary
Bergson
If life
"
"
the end
be reached
to
in the time
universe
The
process.
can
never
end
but will
ideal
only,
distinctions
the
reach
never
however
of
the
sea
immanent
with
the limit.
much
the
world.
It
in the
shell.
The
ideal
is
see
that
is realised
We
for
cannot
Bergson
evolutionary teleologywhich
of the absolutists
remains
impossible
finite world.
We
whole
has
in
the
us
to
empty
holds
the
an
to
an
support
also.
VI
i88
RELIGION
intuitive
love
to have
these
This
one.
absolutists
do
really the
of intellect
intuition
the
cease
and
seer
the
an
intellect cannot
is
ineffable
It is
individual
vi
distinctions
the
described.
be
The
and
where
PHILOSOPHY
applicability.In
any
become
cannot
of
knowledge
intellectual
seen
AND
justiceto
eternal essence,
fullness
the
force
and
of that
experience is
thinkers
the
existence.
our
of the
In
admitted
Vedanta
absolutists,
the
by
other
or
sense
one
Plato,
downwards.
Bosanquet
adopt
of
intuition
His
sense.
is not
exercise of consciousness
as
ultimate
Intuition
the real.
rational
a
or
essence,
is
in it.
which
which
whole
always
experience,since
fulfilment
Intuitive
the
the
viewed
demand
Intellectual
penetrated
by feeling,intellect
experiences are the
give us glimpses into
suffused
; it is mind
whole
It is the
perception.
crude
data
the immediate
as
is the
the
of
and
true
perfectionof
becomes
reason
only
us
which
In
real
through intellect.
argues
is
fullness of experience which
it hears
and
In
the
light of this
goal of logic,our intellectual knowledge looks relative
and
partialbut not false. Intuitional experience alone
the
is
whole
and
identitybetween
this cannot
upon
the
be
absolute, where
the knower
called
the existence
of
and
we
feel
the known.
the
essential
In
sense
duality is also a
emphasised in intuition.
If there is
anything that
baffles
RELIGION
known
"
AND
"
become
PHILOSOPHY
intuition," Bergson
By
one.
vi
means
of intellectual
kind
sets
sympathy by which one
oneself in the interior of an
object in order to coincide
with the very realityof that object,with its uniqueness,
be expressed
with that in it,consequently,which cannot
become
(Introductionto Met.). To know realitywe must
reality. Intuition is an effort to dissolve into the whole,
How
is this possible?
know
but how
can
we
anything
that
"
else than
with,
one
insect
or
consciousness
own
our
fellow-man
How
the duration
assimilate
or
of the
the world
or
can
become
we
How
of other
moving currents
the concrete
the individuality
duration
know
or
reality,
realitymust interpenetratethe being of the knower,
it comes
is that when
to consciousness
the possibility
in the
ourselves
may
whole.
when
And
If
intellect.
the
opening
duration
own
that
say
doing
flood-gates to
know
we
the
the
form
of
The
different intuitions
it
object,we
relying on
or
we
but
blended
one
former,
every
sentimentalism.
agreement among
in
imagination
our
upon
are
we
and
emotionalism
his
we
drawing
either
are
with
get fused
of
would
be
mysticism,
of
chance
only
to be chance.
seems
two
our
intuitions
can
an
life
assume
individual
world
How
embrace
can
life
as
philosophersto
is of the
get from
we
a
whole
make
?
a
it
It has
the
to
of his
same
think
nature
same
reveals
intellectual,how
duration
people have
compels him
Intuition
consciousness
life.
other
it not
felt the
has
is it that
of the
essence
who
that
What
Were
others.
to
as
own
ence
experithat
his
the
own
inner
only our
conception that shall
been
the tendency of
to
part express
us
the
nature
of the
IDEALISM
ABSOLUTE
AND
BERGSON
vi
of consciousness
whole, and
represent
of
is
all other
the
nature
to
sake
that
intuition
if
it is
of
this when
admits
put intuition
to
should
intuition
he
the
rise to
whole
for
the truth
may
reality
cannot
It is
of
argument's
our
inner
the true
grasp
consciousness.
to
our
life,
nature
Bergson
"
to
dialectic is necessary
proof, necessary also in order that
says
that
we
this view.
assume
we
us
the
which
self, Bergson
the
give us
can
that
give
can
Even
thought.
due
But
as
intuition
brought to
depths of our
according to
reality.
same
No
assume.
model
the
life furnishes
inner
is
so
intimate
of the most
is true
what
that
hold
191
itself into
break
concepts and
so
be
"
they
to
are
Bergson
to
have
intuition
intuition
an
of
them.
Absolute
idealism
logicaldemonstration.
is rational
The
faith.
faith
co-operation between
intellect : "It
and
is impossible
of reality,i.e. an
intellectual sympathy
to
its innermost
with
has
harmonies
idealism
consents
reason,
evaluate
it matters
faith of absolute
and
and
the
nature,
unless
its confidence
won
"
"
RELIGION
192
intuition
with
AND
PHILOSOPHY
vi
uncriticised
"
absolutists,as
the
different
intellect
two,
writings.
enough to
His
him
absolute
an
as
does
Bergson
breaks
comes
both
while
them
is
We
it is
great that
so
rank
to
venture
of this
when
all.
his
throughout
problem.
of
givesus partialaccounts
from
between
the absolutists
near
very
reality at
Bergson and
between
relation
before
we
pause
idealist in his view
away
touch
not
choose
of intellect
that intellect
he asserts
still he
us
of the
intuition, runs
distrust
make
Though
and
view
holds
he
have
reality,
that
much
not
the absolutists
when
if he
it
to
asserts
intuition
intellect and
give us knowledge
of reality,
does it fullyand perfectly,
while the other
one
We
does it partiallyand imperfectly. St. Paul
says,
in part
know
(i Cor. xiii. 9). Bergson sometimes, and
This is the
the absolutist always, holds to this doctrine.
make
only view that can
Bergson's philosophy logical
that
"
"
consistent.
and
distorts
and
doctrine
in
He
Bergson
wants
one
us
with
intellect towards
on
the
to
diverted
matter
direct effort of
wing
and
without
view
the
intellect
that
more
prominent
gives uniqueness to
reality without
grasp
Our
formulas.
of
necessities of action.
it by
other
realityis
intellectual
itself to be
allow
the
mutilates
of
become
But
from
which
it
owes
by
mind
his
the
should
life,and should
the
fixed forms
its existence
system.
terventio
in-
to
not
of
the
must
take
BERGSON
vi
reduce
it to
ABSOLUTE
AND
IDEALISM
Intellect
series of states.
193
cannot
grasp
tise
realityas it is. It can only arrest it,break it up, schemait. Bergson agrees with the pragmatists in thinking
intellect is
that
in
the
world
of action.
instrument
an
of inert
It is valuable
mechanism
where
reigns,
where
wardness.
there is nothing living,no
individuality,no inwell describe
It can
things at rest. When
intellect tries to construct
it gives
a pictureof the universe
skeleton of skin and bone, and not a body of flesh
a
us
Intellect misses
and
blood.
the meaning of the whole
and
gives us relative symbolic pictures. It gives us
snapshots of life while intuition seizes its movement.
Intellect scratches
tuition
only the surface of realitywhile inis needed
This view is due
to grasp its meaning.
to an
inadequate appreciationof the nature of realityas
well as of intellectual activity.
Realityis looked upon by Bergson as a flow, a duration.
Intellect cannot
duration
but
only that which
grasp
endures.
of reality,which
is unceasing flow
It makes
or
pure
intellect
duration,
attempts
to
it. It
spatialising
slipsbetween
matter
static
deal
motionless
with
the
mind.
mechanises
If
appearance.
real it ends
by
flow of duration
The
science
extend
inert
action
on
the
so
things, and
livingas
it must
be
if
to
supplies to
treats
and
the
us
it has
and
the
If
science
act
can
and
can
treated
understood
contingenciesof
becomes"
(C. E.
of the immobile
we
science
"
intellectual.
for instrument,
matter
doing
be
may
to treat
in
its
is to
only
with
must
tinue
con-
the inert.
that
the
But
it
further
symbolic,the more
action the knowledge
more
pp.
198-199).
but what
lifeless,
the
it
Science
is,is fluid
symbols
and
RELIGION
194
knows
PHILOSOPHY
Science, according
real.
the
AND
vi
to
the
absolutist, is
as
"
useful
more
"
to
of life and
ness
conscious-
between
is an
absolute
distinction
p. 369). There
intuition
and
intelligence,philosophy and
science.
On
leads
intuition, science
(C. E.
to
this view
the absolutist
to
meaningless absurdity.
Is he
is Bergson's distrust of intellect due to ?
What
deal only with
the
right in thinking that intellect can
?
static and the dead, the logicaland the mathematical
No.
Kant
with
started
it.
of his work
got
logicaland
mathematical
over
account
becomes
limited
in the
begins by making
in
nature,
that
so
course
intellect
it cannot
Since reality
psychical processes.
is looked
by Bergson as vital and psychical in its
upon
and
nature, intellect which is,accordingto Bergson,logical
abstract and subjective. Intellect
mathematical, becomes
to the world
of inert matter.
Mechanical
of
categorieswill not give the essence
becomes
incapable of grasping realityas
assume
conclusion
is inevitable.
by philosophy.
are
"
mechanical.
oppositedirections
life.
Intellect
it is.
mechanism,
If
then
we
this
Science
For
requiressupplementation
Bergson, intellect and science
Intuition
of the work
and
intellect
represent
of consciousness
two
; intuition
direction
intellect is not
"
purely
mechanical.
In
the
Critique of
BERGSON
vi
Practical
and
in the
Reason, and
aesthetic
Hegel
ABSOLUTE
AND
all.
is
195
categoriesare
codifies them
IDEALISM
There
is
doubt
no
practicallythe
that
Kant's
Hegel's,is
rational one
than his earlier view.
a more
If, following
that view, we
regard thought as including not only the
Kantian
categoriesof understanding but also those of
ethical and aesthetic apprehension.
Bergson would find
that reason
is adequate to interpret
the whole of experience.
then become
an
Thought would
explicationof the real.
The attitude of doubt
and distrust, which
ought to have
been confined to the pretensionsof naturalistic science to
fully
interpretthe infinite riches of mind and nature, is unlawextended
Besides
reason
as
the Kantian
to
has
whole.
to think
that
tool-making
no
as
theory of understanding,the
Bergson
consideration
same
control
the
intellectual
animal.
over
As
the
and
matter,
animal
these
that
man's
to
enable
needs.
him
to
Bergson
control
admits
make
man
and
man
do
can
intellect has
matter
that
sciousness
con-
cannot
intellectual
appliances,and as the
things easily,it is thought
is preeminently
man
mechanical
evolved
other
harness
is not
been
it to
only
gence
Intellitool-applyingbut also a tool-making animal.
is
the facultyof manufacturing artificial objects,
tools."
It is capable of
definitel
inespeciallytools to make
varying the manufacture
(C. E. p. 146).
This means
adaptation,or creative construction.
Though
the applicationof tools, symbols and
be
concepts may
mechanical, stillthe first making of them cannot
be that.
Even
Mr. Lindsay thinks that this account
does not do
The use of the machine
justiceto the nature of intellect.
be mechanical
but not its invention, for that requires
may
the insightof genius" (Philosophyof Bergson). Knowledge
of the universal is an act of spirit,
while its application
be a matter
of routine.
It is an act of spirit
or
may
intelligence
higher than that of mechanical
understanding.
So when
makes
tools,
Bergson grants that by intellect man
.
"
"
"
"
196
he
RELIGION
also
follows
AND
PHILOSOPHY
vi
mechanical.
not
for
world
of matter
is led
to
and
the world
of life and
distinguishbetween
intellect
Life movement
in nature
it has
believes
be
to
Matter
living. To
are
Bergson
is due
that
mechanisation
of life do
of intellect ;
use
time
of Plato
of life and
universe
have
the
have
mind.
how
seen
But
not
for
llan -vitalpushing
intellect
have
Bergson
life and
and
sciousness
con-
invent.
mechanises
take
to
life
for
our
rationalist
thinkers
intuition.
and
is not
wooden
is wrong
since
the
mechanisation
bound
to treat
way.
Besides,
the
we
in
are
and
higher manifestations
opposition of thought to
life'and matter
between
intuition
and
create
Rationalism
in such
matter
lower
faith.
the
mind, Bergson
live is to
we
do
we
between
while
overthrown, and
or
secrets
is dead
because
pilotintuition
the
to the
It then
and
intellect.
of
spirit. In
life breaks
down.
case
tinuity
Con-
continuitybetween
means
Thought
that
becomes
only a progressive
interpretation of experience. The
logic of
Bergson's argument requiresus to postulatea continuity
of spiritthroughout reality,
consciousness
as
matter, life,
are
only the slowly-developing
stages of the one spiritual
ascent.
tuition
InThought becomes
adequate to its grasp.
and mechanical
understandingbecome the higher
and
lower
the same
aspects of a process, essentially
the intuitive
throughout its stages. The philosophical
or
view
the
is
that
highest
mechanical
of rabsolute
kind
view
of
is the lowest.
deal
Bergson thinks that intellect can
only
identities.
As
is
abstract, repeating
reality concrete
ever
confess
creating differences,intellect must
humbled
in its presence.
It
can
use
words
as
with
and
itself
tools
or
RELIGION
198
absolute
confess
difference
realityor
mechanism
as
absolute
is, is
What
vi
an
deal
its
only
with
insufficiency
the
of absolute
presence
But both these
sameness.
identityin
difference.
ever
How-
discussion
our
in
impotence
well
as
much
of
its
unreal.
are
PHILOSOPHY
is wrong
in thinking that it can
identities.
Intellect will admit
Bergson
and
AND
of
and
evolution
the
as
relation
teleologyhas
identityin difference,
an
of
life to
revealed
and
matter
that
Bergson is
ence.
compelled to consider the world as an identityin differCreative evolution is a concrete, universal binding
If realityis a
together the different parts into a whole.
system, then, instead of the intellect being inadequate to
its grasp, it is only to its grasp that it is adequate.
So
far from its being true that an organic unity is something
"
that
understand, it would
cannot
we
be
the truth
nearer
"
understand
nothing else
(Caird,
All the charges
The Philosophy of Kant, vol. ii.p. 530).
of narrowness,
so
hardness, meaninglessness which
are
often directed againstthought from the quarters of feeling
and immediate
perceptionrest on the perverse assumption
tion
that thought acts only as a facultyof abstract identification).
(Hegel Encyclopaedia,Sec. 115, Wallace's translato
say
that
we
can
"
"
It is this
Bergson
within
to
think
abstract
influence.
its paralysing
failure to
appreciatethe
The
true
and
creative.
makes
comes
is due
difficulty
of logical
process
merely repetitory
whole
nature
is not
It
that
everythingthat
activity.Intellect
of intellect
and intellectual
and
view
can
not
Creative
create
novelties
only differences
geniusin science,
fiction is
only
the
"
vi
AND
BERGSON
IDEALISM
ABSOLUTE
199
."
obtainingso to speak its intellectual equivalent.
(Introductionto Met. pp. 15-16). Bergson argues that if
seize the component
parts of the
conception should
objects,then the putting together of the concepts may
But
cepts
conperhaps result in the knowledge of the whole.
give us only partialviews, expressionsor notations,
If concepts could give us real parts
and not real parts.
into objects and
could
fit them
we
acquire the total
thus
vision, but
scheme
concepts
of
what
can
symbols
are
do
we
with
Reality is
timeless, immobile
dead
for the
As
living movement.
inert
soon
notation
mere
movement
or
life,while
or
possible
It is im-
dead.
and
parts of
intellect touches
life,it
concept
as
to
give
us
Conceptual
knowledge is symbolic only. It gives us dead symbols
of live reality.
Intellect substitutes for the interpretation
of real terms
the juxtapositionof their symbols
(T. and F. W. p. 134). We cannot
reproduce continuity
by adding concepts to concepts. But this whole criticism
is due to a confusion
between
the symbol and the object
symbolised. Bergson argues that logicwhich deals with
static concepts cannot
give us knowledge of realitywhich
is flow.
which
is flow and
There is a gap between
reality,
solidifies and
the
even
part becomes
dead.
"
"
duration, and
concepts which
are
static and
solid.
But
RELIGION
200
considers
the
AND
then
it follows that
that
he
vi
to
concepts
PHILOSOPHY
of matter,
intellect is
who
Evolved
Created
fat
"
aspect ?
only
himself
hold
be fat."
understand
of life.
life,of which
it is
"
life.
Created
only
an
by
tion
emana-
stand
underargues that intellect can
and physicalprocesses, and cannot
Bergson
dead
matter
as
represent reality
is created
take
cannot
it embrace
can
should
oxen
intellect cannot
by life,our
by life,it
how
life,
or
drives
it
truly exists
in life,as
intellect
by
interaction
evolution
of life and
If it is the
product of life
it is as much
the product of matter.
Again, if intelligence
it is evolved
cannot
by it,the faculty
grasp life because
which
be something not evolved
can
by it.
grasp it must
But
is Bergson prepared to say that intuition has not
been evolved
by life ? Bergson does not give us any
definite answer.
According to him, every theory of
knowledge has to take knowledge for granted. What
of intuition where
it
to explain is the absence
have
we
is
absent, rather
In Matter
and
than
matter.
where
its presence
it is present.
he gives his explanation of the
Memory
find only
tuition,
perception instead of inand in Creative Evolution
he gives his explanation
of why insects stop short at instinct instead of reaching
intuition,and why man
usually stops short at intellect
instead
of reaching intuition more
frequently. To get
back to intuition,we
have
to adopt either the exclusive
The
is not
the inclusive
method.
former
or
possible;
To comthe latter is suggested by Bergson himself.
prehend
cases
where
we
life it would
and
instinct.
life,and
if the
But
we
several
seem
ask
sense
we
if one
products
should
part
are
mix
cannot
to be
up
intellect
comprehend
combined,
is it
not
So
AND
BERGSON
vi
ABSOLUTE
IDEALISM
be combined
doses
or
201
of automatism
thingswhich
all
"
to abandon
by
incompatible with
and
consign them, as we shall show, to other lines of
development ; it is the totalityof these elements we must
find again and rejointo intellect proper in order to grasp
the true nature
of vital activity (C. E. p. 52). So to
intellect we
should
add not only instinct but also vegetative
"
that
torpor, as
is also
one
of the
developments of
the
impulsion common
which
in the
made
manifest
dissociated
Bergson
and
only
found
so
a
of
course
by
in the most
the
forms
have
from
it
by saying
that
"
been
(p. 142).
ridiculous,
vegetative life
is
manifestation
of life which
state, either
characters
is in the
way
unforeseen
feels that
escapes
of most
proportion
of escape,
intellect
it is not
is not
cannot
or
not
contain, in
potential,the
manifestations.
(p. 112,
which
vegetative torpor
latent
other
"
does
be
see
also p.
The
125).
is to
satisfactory,
mixed
with
mentary
rudi-
essential
difference
The
say
instinct
only
that
and
phase of consciousness.
What, then, is the good of scientific knowledge which
is untrue
to reality
?
It is of practicalutility. For
practicalpurposes we conceptualiserealityand spatialise
spirit. So the world of our
everyday life is only an
and
not
with
cannot
reality. We
appearance
agree
ledge
Bergson in thinkingthat intellectual knowledge is knowof an
unreality. Granting that intellect can
only
as
RELIGION
202
is not
matter,
grasp
PHILOSOPHY
real ?
matter
life,and
of
movement
AND
even
vi
It
is the
inverse
grasped
All that
by intellect,its inverse is
to is this : While
comes
Bergson's contention
realityin
its fulness cannot
be grasped by intellect,still parts of
by it. Intellectual knowledge has
realitycan be known
ontologicalvalue ; only the whole of realitybaffles it.
deal with
not
Intellect does
but
with
unreals
partial
reals.
It is argued that even
is duration, promatter
vided
re-attach it to the whole
it belongs.
to which
we
Duration, according to Bergson, should be predicated of
the material
science isolates, provided
systems which
such systems are
Parts cut
reintegratedto the whole."
off from
the whole
abstract ; they have
to be fitted
are
"
into
to
the
whole
bind
parts
supposed
to
intellect
more
admits
of
It is the
real.
give another
thorough
its end,
to
become
parts in wholes.
to
it deals with
when
the
to
we
So
kind
and
of
of science
task
is
intuition,which
is
knowledge,
radical
than
only
it is
what
this when
he says:
"The
more
physics advances
it effaces the individuality
of bodies, and even
more
imagination
begins by decomposing them ; bodies and corpusclestend
to dissolve into universal interaction
(p.369) Certainly,
then, the philosophicalpoint of view is not opposed to
of science.
is just the
that
The
philosophic method
scientific method
carried out more
vigorously. Intuition
is not opposed to intellect but is only intellect at its best.
the
particlesinto
which
the
scientific
"
at
is called
intuition.
of
degree and
But
intellectuality.
one
of
break
The
between
between
the
Thought
is
the
one
not
kind.
science
type of
"
them.
There
intellect and
adequate
difference
to
the
the
the
between
Intuition
is
two
of
more
and
philosophy are
experience. There
is
no
grasp
of
itself"
realityas
is
no
difference
essential
intuition
pressions
ex-
(p.360).
whole.
ABSOLUTE
AND
BERGSON
vi
IDEALISM
203
VII
That
which
there
is
enables
us
higher capacity
to
grasp
the
than
concrete
understanding
in
its wholeness
"
"
intellect with
relations.
Instinct
has
direct contact
with
the very
form
of life. If
on
reality. It is moulded
But
this is
questioned it would
give up life's secret.
should
that
think
we
purely an
assumption. Why
instinct is adapted to life ?
Life is full of novelty, contingency
and
of
and
instinct has none
unforeseeability,
these features.
How
it give us the secret of life ?
then can
Instinct is automatic
and stationarywhile life is mobile
and progressive. How
fathom
can
we
life,the mobile and
the progressive,
by an appeal to instinct, the immobile
and the stereotyped?
If Bergson is correct
in thinking
that instinct is moulded
should
AND
RELIGION
204
If life is
novelty
then
Bergson
instinct
has
PHILOSOPHY
instinct
direct
it does
Intellect
hand
by
the
other
itself is not
able
on
become
is the
not
disinterested
"
its wholeness.
with
seek
seeks
help
But
us.
to
reality;only
realityas
realityas
whole.
whole, but
it. Intuition
is instinct
grasp
disinterested.
intellect become
to
self-conscious,or
Intuition
will not
contact
being undifferentiated
vi
If there
object in
of comprehending
means
of
knowing it relatively,
of selecting
pointsof view
knowledge
is
of the
realityabsolutelyinstead of
enteringinto the objectinstead
over
against it,of having an intuition of it instead of
making analysisof it,in short of graspingit independently
a
of any
expressionand
translation
any
or
symbolic representation
physical
metaphysics itself,and this metaAn
be had
knowledge can
only in intuition.
can
only be given in our intuition
(Introduction
that
is
"
absolute
"
"
into
of
of
movements
soul
freed
locomotion
"
aesthetic
feeling. That
impossible,is proved by
aesthetic
intuition
of life.
reason.
the
The
But
that
existence
can
in
kind
man
is the
is not
of
an
"
perception (p.186).
normal
catch
this aesthetic
greatest works
this
effort of
an
facultyalong with
It is aesthetic
It
practicalnecessities.
from
of art
hold
of the
tinuity
con-
feelingspringsout
are
the most
of
rational
involve
206
RELIGION
lives
its
ideas
and
moving
with
AND
PHILOSOPHY
false
ideas
into
like counters"
them
solidified
vi
concepts
(ibid.
p. 19).
Where
to
mobilises
im-
play
intuition
is
a
completely extra-intellectual then it becomes
tive
subjecaffection and
cannot
pretend to be a philosophic
of this long discussion indicates
method.
But the whole
to be both
that in Bergson intuition seems
the necessary
condition
of psychicalactivity,
scientific hypothesisis,
as
of thought, as the philosophic
and the summit
of the work
vision
of the whole
is.
of
conscious
of
the
inner
nature
of
freedom.
Freedom
In intuition we
have
a
comprehend freedom.
ment
life envisagingitself. The detachdirect vision of reality,
asked to
for it is emphasised when
we
are
necessary
from the world of practiceand abstract reasonturn away
ing.
the products of meditative
But
insight vindicate
themselves
at the bar of reason.
Bergson employs the
device
the inadequacy of
absolutist
when
he proves
and contradictions
intellect by pointing to the deadlocks
of intellect lands us.
the exclusive use
in which
Bergson
alone
can
asks,
"
Would
the
absolute
not
shown
the idea
value
us
what
of
ever
our
have
occurred
knowledge,
contradictions
our
to
us
to
doubt
philosophy had
speculationmeets,
if
IDEALISM
ABSOLUTE
AND
BERGSON
vi
207
deadlocks
what
for
up
moral
parts with
if
is that
that
they
parts and
are
arise
antinomies
then
set themselves
intellect deals
which
whole,
the
"
in ?
to
point
the
whole.
not
When
whole.
him
To
to
essence
universe
finite
for the
done
which
would
would
understanding
"
actual
its secret
reveal
be
stitute
sub-
poor
The
complete experience
which
would
supplement our ideas and make them perfect
is in detail
beyond our
understanding
(Truth and
Reality). Intellect should be supplemented by the other
one.
"
sides of consciousness
whole
consciousness
There
is
the
of
nature
and
is needed
to
logicin life.
logicalnecessityof
than
more
points out
if it would
concrete
universal.
its end.
reach
feel the
But
a
central
reality.
philosophy simply
which
whole
There
Man's
is of the
philosophy ends,
intuition
experience we
abstract
of the
if
or
of
of life to find
free
ratiocination;
its hidden
out
ourselves
have
we
intellectual
from
there
secrets.
In
the
trammels
an
evanescence
such
of
activity.
Regarding this question,we are at one with Bergson
he means
by his term
LTntelligence,'not thought
mind
in general, but
reason
or
only that phase
deals with
abstract
identities,what
thought which
'
208
RELIGION
Hegel
so
which
against
polemic
have
said
not
in
contending
by
It
intuitive
to
when
that
for
to
are
become
is
intellect
our
found
be
the
precisely
the
in
higher
the
and
of
of
It
to
the
whole.
and
He
is
how
lower
of
phases
the
and
abstract
of
his
absolutists.
But
extreme
admits
it
and
mind
that
here.
partial
of
mind
true
himself
intuition
Then
reached
reached,
the
right
not
is
in
some
is
us
Bergson
insight
discover
is
powers
helps
of
writers
there
partial
intuition.
rational
contention
idealist
is
his
Bergson
Bergson
exercise
lead
in
Intelligence,
insight
perception
follow
the
once
But
understanding.
intellect
of
opposition
the
integral
or
universals
intuition.
rational
of
concrete
doubt
adjustment
or
universals
which
say
No
of
this
those
hesitate
we
to
requires
than
higher
new
L'
him.
that
concepts.
abstract
view
synthesis
mere
an
before
his
about
novelty
such
abstract
into
Intellect
intuition.
through
only
nothing
almost
has
insight
by
means
pseudo-concepts.
Then
acquired
be
Croce
or
synthesising
by
analysis.
by
vi
'
with
operates
reached
PHILOSOPHY
Understanding
works
conceived
can
'
by
meant
thought
AND
is
easy
concepts
intellect
and
that
CHAPTER
BERGSON'S
VII
IDEA
OF
GOD
DEMOCRACY
and
the
is the
at
it.
In the
street
and
in
the
since the
who
dawn
of reflection.
judge systems
not
by
But
the
their aims
intentions
but
service to the
it from
If
certain
not
are
and
and
that
vicious
his
intel-
philosophic
satisfactory.
there
"
admits
of
something
be considered
His
we
is the
reality
'
to
But
free and
put forward
in my
of the
illustration
Memory
lead
reality
;
those
creative
"
God.
continuity
prepared to
feels that
He
It cannot
"
be
is not
Bergson
upspringing
work.
"
system is atheistic.
establishes
ceaseless
incessant,creative
be
God/ God cannot
new
shooting out."
his
summarily dispose
may
declaringthat Bergson's philosophy
by
God.
no
none,"
are
discussion
our
that
vn
take
we
in Iceland
of
abstract
an
self-consistent
are
in Iceland
of
of
they
PHILOSOPHY
trammels
the
theories
of
cause
lectualism,but
of
AND
RELIGION
210
his
own
system
considerations
The
Data result in an
essay on Immediate
fact of liberty
and
; those of Matter
I
us,
hope,
of Creative
to
put
finger on
our
Evolution
mental
present creation
as
species and
personalities (quoted in
of
"
Henri
Le
is
doubt
no
that
New
human
Philosophy :
Bergson's writingsare
religiousinterest,but
he gives us a coherent
that
Roy,
of
Bergson).
There
with
construction
the
from
view
this it does
instinct
follow
not
of God.
II
The
God
of
elan
itself
and
What
distinction
his
the
is the
at
the
outset
is whether
the
transsupra-conscious,spiritual,
realityfrom which have proceeded both
of
opposed by
decided
is the
Bergson
ground
human
the
be
point to
matter
matter,
exact
between
argument in Time
it, or is the
opposes
the evil principle.
that
relation
life and
and
of life to
matter
Free-will.
is the
matter
foundation
elan
The
of
"
and
is inert.
matter
of
It is because
accustomed
to its ways,
determinism, mechanism,
matter
211
brute-things
do not apply in the case
etc.
think
intellect,adapted to
hold
which
Considerations
of soul-life.
and
is mobile
necessity.Life
is
matter
GOD
OF
IDEA
BERGSON'S
vii
by
intuition
case
"
"
"
problem of freedom
intellectual pictureof the soul
life
If
arises.
and
grasp
is
its essence
it is, we
as
life and
mechanises
the
that
soul
spatialises
we
in the
freedom.
In
to
as
upon
But
of consciousness.
that
material
and
mental
dualism
solid
between
matter
and
mission
effort
is
regarded as an
physical forces.
it cannot
which
intellect cuts
into
resistance
to
the
individuals
taking the
to
of its progress.
Matter
inert
Life
of
account
Without
matter.
the
matter
condition
necessary
to be a deus ex machina,
But
the
as
this conclusion
elan
itself,for
Bergson fights
of.
In
Evolution
Creative
directions
of
one
and
he
the
makes
the
two
interruptionof
it is difficult to
the
become
inverse
spiritualmovement.
It
interruptionof spirituality.
but
life.
the
same
energy
of
presence
its task.
on
species on
appears
fundamental
the world-evolution.
shy
the
out
originaland
quite as
requires energy
utilises the
like
field.
obstacle
life,an
set
necessity of
will be
elan
the
it
Life
matter.
on
Without
and
from
The
the ments
arguhas for its
Life
overcome
purpose
It therefore
create.
into
them
converts
requireit.
this
For
it meets
and
both
across
things respectively.
akin
indetermination
graftingof
the
of movement
Evolution
of Creative
in that
is
kind
movements,
and
states
separate
made,
advance
an
is looked
matter
even
Memory
and
Matter
But
only
the
movement
ascending spiritual
it has
once
interrupted. When
arrest
should
been
or
is
the
understand
ever
have
interrupted,
RELIGION
212
how
is
matter
or
an
such
Nor
possibility.
is
VH
that
not
All
of
we
but
pseudo-idea,
negation precludes
that
say
does
not
matter
matter
it.
create
intellect
that
if
Even
intellect creates
matter
intellect.
outruns
can
matter
mere
PHILOSOPHY
into
get itself condensed
of life,it is
interruption
it
does
AND
does
is to
falsifymatter
fluid condition.
due
product
have
been non-existent
prior
the pre-human, i.e. plant and
Again,
intellect,it should
in
to the rise of intellect,
animal, stages of evolution.
But
have
How
to
started
at the
without
time
same
matter.
product
inconsistencies.
and
Bergson
makes
account
for the
hand,
to
matter
account
an
matter
to
not
matter
be
at the intellectual
?
with
his
save
and
dictions
contra-
monism,
unreal, he
cannot
the
If, on
of the world.
could
can
is riddled
phenomenal
evolution
then
evolution
If,
evolution
of evolution
prime condition of
Bergson's theory of matter
stage and
only
matter
were
other
independent existence,
then
his
monism
is
affected.
This
short
resume
to the two
conceptions
of
is necessary
views of matter,
God.
If the
to
we
dualism
that
show
have
two
between
sponding
corre-
different
life and
of
RELIGION
214
AND
empirical tendencies
Bergson.
PHILOSOPHY
in
notice
we
vn
the
Philosophy
of
Ill
Does
Bergson's view
of
God
While
person.
any
he
sion
positiveconclu-
the
in
are
different way,
traits which
which
in
minds
our
bound
without
form
all those
accidental
parts of personalityand
personal in a
expressing itself in the creative process of evolution
(Dr. Louis Levine's interview with Bergson, N.Y. Times,
Feb. 22, 1914). But God must
be personalin the accepted
of the term.
preter
interM. Le Roy, the famous
French
sense
of Bergson,referring
to Bergson'sidea of God, says :
We
of our
life otherwise than
cannot
regard the source
as
personal. We cannot regard him as impersonal. We
seek in him
our
personality. God is personal in that he
is the source
of our
personality."Is this conception of
"
"
God
different from
scheme, God
is the
Even
in that
personality,and if that
be sufficient reason
for the personalityof God, even
there
God
be looked upon
can
as
personal. If God is personal
he cannot
be personal in the sense
human
are.
persons
After all, human
personalityis only a local and partial
manifestation
whole.
"
Human
pebble
form
of
left
of the
The
of
source
life,and
our
part
can
never
be true
of the
is
the
beach," and
it cannot
display
brought it there."
supra-consciousspiritworks without
wave
"
the
that
plan
and
The
purpose.
directions
of
the Devil
evil is
is evaded
problem
animal
For
and
"
any
but
know,
tells
where
I
We
am
he
us
was
going
at
finalist
In
solved
not
is evil
If there
asked
takes
108).
p.
somewhere
theory,the problem
Bergson's theory the
by the substitution of
intelligent
purpose
for
instinct
things.
things.
on
stumbling-block.
(C. E.
It
life
The
direction.
merit.
point of
the
"
aim.
or
"
when
I don't
and
pace."
in what
matter
end
215
forward
story Huxley
the
Sure
GOD
drives
at ends
Jarvey who,
Irish
going,said
definite
aiming
of
"
impetus
no
without
the
about
of
with
reminded
are
vital
but
growth,
OF
IDEA
BERGSON'S
vii
at
the
disorder, it is the
or
centre
of
nature
of
forward
only a movement
;
in many
observe
we
a
cases
marking time, and }still
It must
often a deviation
or
more
turning back.
be^so
(C. E. p. 109). That life should be full of surprisesis
what is to be expected from the way in which the creative
such a prinThe questionis,whether
ciple,
principleevolves.
which
invents, adapts, makes
mistakes, but still
believe Bergson, can
be
in the main
if we
progresses,
of Bergson is not only immanent
called
God.'
The God
in nature
but completely identical with it. Corbiere says
God
is hardly more
the central hearth
of the
than
Evolution
is not
"
'
"
universe's
He
energy.
Bergson's conception
Corbiere,
1910).
"
It
Le
dieu
is the
de
givesthe
in God
we
whole
are.
M.
entirelyimmanent.
"
(Charles
pantheism
Bergson," Revue de The'ologie,
in
to
which
we
universal
flux and
bathed
are
live, move,
literally
we
leads
ocean
immersed, in which
is
...
and
is the
have
and
our
only reality.
name
of God
of
appearance
God
and man,
and
a
then
tells us
close and
that
intimate
the ultimate
source
relationshipbetween
of spiritand
the human
individual,is produced. But
To
Bergson is here mutilating the meanings of words.
make
is to commit
suicide.
spiritual
RELIGION
216
AND
Whatever
'
else
PHILOSOPHY
vn
God
it
means,
the
means
highest we
can
of
"
and
any
"
indifferent
view
His
flow.
"
If all
purposive God.
what
room
action, liberty,
and
purposes
(Prof.Muirhead
not
the
is there
in the Hibbert
whom
the
to
life,
Creator
"
It is
relations, for
into
come
thoughts
Journal,July 1911).
can
we
incessant
attribute
and
of belief in
this is movement,
theists
that
with
God
is destructive
non-
which
the
nature
is to grow,
it means
then
he is imperfect. It would
be hard
to say
divine
intuition
future
stand wide
'
'
free
?
Bergson's God
protestsagainstboth mechanism
of their common
assumption
matter
all is not
of
grave
given.
The
gates of the
open."
Is
"
spring up.
may
doubt
The
In
spite of
and
that
whether
different
his vehement
finalism,on
'
in
account
all is
given,'it is
Bergson's system
tendencies
which
later
into
come
unity.
existence
Creative
derived
from
of
"
tendencies.
E.
p.
evolution
unity ?
not
can
Nothing
out
come
at
in
original
the
differentiation
unity
The
the
at
start
is
as
that
say
prefiguredin the original
Can
109).
are
not
we
in the
contained
originalimpulse
calculabl
is in-
future
the
stage. True,
any
217
"
tergo; it is given
(C.
GOD
together
only the
is
these
vis
impulsion
an
fused
are
evolution
dissociation
or
OF
IDEA
BERGSON'S
vii
'
'
Growth
it is
not
is not
creation
generallyunderstood.
only God that creates
is not
...
when
we
shares
in
centre
and
made
and
duration
mystery
creative
only
with
the
We
'
p.
evolution
"
do
of
Creation
so.
262).
it is
Bergson,
to
ourselves
it in
individual
The
which
is the
God
he is being
grows,
have
freedom,
continually.We
He
source.
remade
creative
in
creates, he
life and
of
our
matter,
effort and
trouble
has
so
God.
If
full freedom
in that
God
better
can
is
no
he
press
have
we
souls
our
off ;
into and
for
trate
pene-
wall of matter.
resisting
that
see
'
creating
His
Bergson
God.
will be found
soul.
E.
in which
sense
experience
; we
the
entangled
also
; we
freely" (C.
and
technical
According
act
in the
His
to be
idea
does
not
God, when
inadequateto
of
God
is
give us a
strippedof
the needs
likely to
'
free
all
of the
repel
'
and
poetry,
religious
rather
than
of intellect and
the
need
of intuition
to
grasp
218
RELIGION
the
whole, and
whole
and
AND
when
God
vacillates
VH
between
God
the
as
as
the
better^than
he
PHILOSOPHY
no
absolutists.
IV
The
is not
soul
different from
is
be reabsorbed
that
slipback
been
more
into the
man
ends
which
is
arrest
In this
case
self-denial
would
be identified with
would
be
there
self-sacrifice.
material.
p.
have
no
282).
Were
ideals
and
It is because
problem
becomes
is not
the
not
\think
of
is
vital
is the
identification
development of the
is dependent
divine
on
the
with
the
good,
in
element
Distinction
kind
one
of
identitybetween
sometimes
he would
The
man.
makes
God
degree. Bergson
God
vidual
indi-
between
the
is the
and
ultimate
be
divine.
but
"
matter
self-affirmation.
to
means
supposed to be
real.
is only attemptingto become
perfectly
completelysurrenders his lower nature, then
can
current
law.
any moral
that the moral
in itself but
absolute
pletely
com-
divine, not
could
end
an
Virtue
man
be
the
of the
is not
the
not
are
with
blend
would
thing
some-
complex of both
aim
of morality
for him.
The
significance
positivepromotion of the good. Sacrifice
he
has
we
says
this current
are
he
case
is
tions.
aspira-
emphasis
Bergson
individual
The
"
Bergson
(C. E.
which
But
individual
the
and
undue
an
held
material
and
higher ideals
have
had
good
spiritualand
we
if he
to
ocean
would
the
that
itself ;
thinkers
of selfish tendencies
absolutists holds
human.
Bergson
the
in
spiritual,
The
the
check
and
the
from
and
external, and
on
orthodox
bundle
absolutists.
the mist
as
shiningsea.
in line with
that
the
Bergson gives
must
which
given by
of the
product
individual
of the
account
and
holds
two, but
unlike
also
being
man
to
the
who
When
man
he
becomes
is not
one
of
fundamental
absolutists
he
struggleswith
identityof
The
matter.
free communion
and
absolutists
the
is real, that
alone
for him
that
have
be
to
With
agrees
the world
are
of habit
in
becomes
he
life,when
whole
the
individual
the
that, when
and
will
resistingmatter
the
question
with
the
absolutists.
free when
they
routine.
The
and
the
us
acts from
real.
the
source
God.
Freedom
freedom
What
which
from
he
individuals
The
of
is free in
man
is free
Man
absolutism
and
spirit,
as
is due
the
freedom,
human
nature
thing,that
higher nature.
expression of
the
his true
same
his
of
the
he maintains
tells
goal
to
regard
Bergson
as
Both
with
one
his
overcome,
dissolved
becomes
possible
Bergson
render
can
God.
and
man
219
attain
to
alone
nature
between
GOD
OF
IDEA
BERGSON'S
vii
as
far
he is
as
he
unique
in
participation
to
has, he
individual
owes
to
in
participation
His
comes.
so
Life in the
originallife is his claim to freedom,
material world participates
in the liberty of the original
can
impulsion. So long as we are human, this freedom
only be partiallyrealised as we have to struggleagainst
"
the
"
the
inertia
of life in its
The
of matter.
When
become
we
the
principle
absolutelyfree.
objection repeatedly urged against absolutism,
and not to
to God
the whole
or
gives freedom
that
it
man
the
purity,we
are
it is
worth, holds
against
ence
Bergson'sphilosophy also. Bergson establishes the existthe
of an
underlying spiritualprinciple,beneath
particularmanifestations of life. The one Han vital runs
In Time
through all the divergent lines of evolution.
and Free-will Bergson emphatically asserts
the freedom
of
the
with
the
individual
the
who
freelyacts
absolutists,this is only
individual
when
cut
off from
on
matter.
derived
the
But
freedom
universal
as
; for
activity
RELIGION
220
life is
of
which
"
unreality.
an
PHILOSOPHY
Witness
will mistake
many
Life
AND
the
be
to
vn
followingpassage
from
Spinoza
or
Hegel
this
is consciousness
risingwave
running through human
individuals.
through
on
...
generations,
subdividingitselfinto
souls are nothing else than the little
Thus
is
ing
great river of life divides itself,flow-
the
body
the
of
individual
The
humanity."
manifestation
of the universal life,
and his
particular
positionis not a whit better simply because Bergson
a
substitutes
for the
universal
the
What
the
mind
of the
in the
man
individual
material
in
his
scientist and
system of the
absolutist
street
the
dynamical
is the
wants
freedom
life.
of the
and
Free-will.
contingency,which,
as
pure
illusion
as
him
regarded by
determinism.
absolute
chance.
of
cause
is the
future
past.
our
of
"
any
...
whole
otherwise
If
If
of
spatialising
time
of
as
the
it is also
so,
the
an
cause
illusion
of
cause
of
the
of
spatialising
contingency.
If
duration,
the
as
much
forgets,is
The
freedom
of
idea
the
past is
of the future
determinism, the spatialising
cause
observes
he
determinism.
pure
absolute
the
"'bythe
is still dominated
Bergson
is
own
we
have
we
true
are
nothing
If,
as
M.
past and
in the
the
Bergson
yet
future
do
to
are
when
with
other
says,
act
we
is
this
phantom
phantom of the
now
now
with
this
should
free, why
what
real
of
doctrine
the
to
with
than
more
Pringle Pattison
Professor
be
present will
"
constitute
the
and
between
organicrelationship
it should
follow
that
are
inseparable parts
the
future
from
the
of
one
past and
the
development.
make
it the
To
break
store-house
CHAPTER
VIII
PRAGMATISM
of philosophy was
years back, the world
number
of enthusiastic
when
and
storm
a
by
in England
philosophicmodernists
in Pragmatism with a great flourish
ushered
In
an
we
age
eager
path
to
method
of
heaven
and
by
and
even
those
which
previous philosophy.
any
America
of
trumpets.
itself as
the
earth,
and
being progressive,when
some
new
thing,novelty is the
considers
pragmatism, which
to hear
success,
prising
enter-
on
to be
success
prides itself
which
ever
are
sure
of
taken
FEW
all
Anxious
to
new
problems
not
were
win
in
dreamt
in the
the
principlethat
we
are
wise
not
if
we
do
not
call
fathers
existence.
of
it out
solvent
slow
they
missed
either
life
or
but
a
Though satire is a sure
and
abuse
a
deadly but unseemly weapon,
their aim, as they were
not
supported by
logic. In the thundering criticisms poured
by pragmatism
guns
not
and
catch
fought ;
on
systems,
brilliant
we
hear
the sound
of the
the
other
222
PRAGMATISM
vin
do
fervour, but
system
new
told
that
render
again
once
widely
and
loudly
will
pragmatism
it
ideals
perceivethe
not
so
223
"
underlying the
advertised.
We
philosophy
humanise
subject gentlemen
are
and
read
can
of both
barbarism
temper and
pleasure,dethrone
style; fight with the Dragon of Scholasticism, which
from
deters men
approaching the golden apples that
the tree of knowledge in the garden of the
cluster on
Hesperides" (Humanism, Schiller,p. xxiii). As yet, we
of pragmatism into the philomust
sophic
say that the entrance
with
and
calm
usual
resulted
has
arena
an
rather
of bad
exhibition
disturbance
of the
and
temper.
taste
of
coming
pragmatism as the
of philosophy. It will be
renaissance
a
great tonic
to reinvigoratea previouslydepressed humanity
(ibid.
of our
James, one of the greatest men
p. 30). William
that
age, sings the praise of pragmatism so exquisitely
Schiller
Dr.
heralds
in
the
"
"
charmed
are
many
When
views
one
the
possessions of the
James, and contrasts
characterise
careful
of
the
good
into
unconscious
an
support of it.
with
the infamous
absolutists,the chances
name
and
dignitywould
are
the
peculiar
to
William
ones
that
choose
which
any one
the side
But
if, without
pragmatist angels are.
ment
being led away by the false glamour of vain advertiseand
moral
monopolies, we
sion
try with self-possesrestraint to study the message
and
of this New
Dispensation and find out where exactly it differs from
on
which
classical
the
absolutism,
shall
see
that
it is not
after all
radical
we
and
AND
RELIGION
224
PHILOSOPHY
vm
sophy.
or,
Schiller
Dr.
as
likes
put it,
to
which
of
'
Nephelococcygia.'
developed in the
are
philosophy
Systems
of
Academy or the Porch do not appeal to the plain man
the market-place. They even
protest againstany attempts
to introduce
Pragmatism
makes
It tries
"
to
interpreteach
notion
What
practicalconsequences.
to any one,
make
practically
?
If
by
chambers.
vengeance.
tracing its respective
difference
if this notion
would
rather than
it
that
true
were
no
"
Pragmatism
is thus
"
an
attitude
of
orientation, the
from
first things, principles,
looking away
supposed necessities ; and of looking towards
categories,
facts"
last things, fruits, consequences,
(ibid.p. 35).
method
of
If the new
pragmatism is put in this manner
for complaint. Experience or
have
life
reason
no
we
of truth.
is ultimately the touchstone
No
theory has
are
any meaning apart from its applicationto life. We
glad that pragmatism, without committing itself to any
results in metaphysics,merely insists on
an
application
In the image of the Italian
method.
of the teleological
pragmatist Papini, pragmatism is like a corridor in a
attitude
hotel
into numberless
chambers.
opens
find a free-thinker
worrying himself
which
may
defence
we
of
of
atheism, in another
In
about
one
the
PRAGMATISM
vin
sophy. James
225
calls
himself
pragmatism
new
name
"
of thinking.
Being nothing essentially
ways
ancient
with
it harmonises
philosophic
new,
many
for instance, in
It agrees with nominalism
tendencies.
for old
; with
always appealing to particulars
emphasising practicalaspects ;
disdain for verbal
different
from
positivismin its
physical
questionsand meta53-54). It is only
with
solutions, useless
"
abstractions
(ibid.pp.
Schiller
Dr.
absolutism.
utilitarianism in
that
argues
which
pragmatism attempts
philosophic method
from
to displacerequiresus to
our
thinking
expunge
interest,desire and emotion, as
every trace of feeling,
of error
the most
sources
(Humanism, p. x).
pernicious
Schiller is here
adopting the old device of calling
not
revel in
to kill it. Philosophy does
a
dog mad
the
"
"
abstract
forms
its
; it has
to classical absolutism
While
own
interests
intellectual
and
passions.
pursuitis itself
and distracted
to be bewildered
passion,it does not want
by other passionsand prejudices.It is quite
ledge,
possiblefor us to have a disinterested love of know-
and
when
Schiller
gets the
would
as
cognitiveinstinct (see
as
Postulates,footnote i, p. 85), his passion
better of his pragmatism,for an appeal to facts
pernicious perversion of
Axioms
attitude
this
condemns
have
convinced
dispassionatesearch
him
the
of the
for truth.
force and
The
of
value
excellence
of pure
seeing,and
knowing for the sake of knowing, emphasised by even
Bergson, is strange to the pragmatists.
horse.
To criticisepragmatism is like flogging
a dead
But our discussion of pragmatism will have a pragmatist
of seeing for the sake
disinterestedness,
of
pragmatism, so far
as it is true and valuable,defends and developsabsolutism,
and so far as it is not, it is a philosophy fit for the philistines of the present age with their sicklysentimentalism
since
justification,
and
sordid
wish to show
commercialism.
We
how
shall trace
the different
tendencies
the
we
that
AND
RELIGION
226
positionsof pragmatism,
PHILOSOPHY
and
vm
and
compare
contrast
it with
absolutism.
II
Of
the
influences
many
that
pragmatist philosophy,the
led to the
first to
be
genesisof
noted
the
is that
of
determines
and
to nature
is not
He
Kant.
we
construct
noumenon,
of Kant
have
to reduce
stripped of its inconsistencies,seems
that realityis largely
itself to the pragmatist doctrine
when
constituted
by
activity. It
consistentlythan
human
mind
mainly
of
our
pragmatists,
certain given aspects or
are
to adapt ourselves.
have
we
of the
the subjective
nature
truths, while
and
is
makes
he
out
most
elaborates
that
in
the
sense
sources
reour
PRAGMATISM
VIII
straightlanded
are
227
solipsism.
Kant
of the
tells
world,
us
that
we
our
factors of
the two
experience is an interaction between
knowledge, the subjectiveand the objective. The mutual
implicationof self and the world on which later objective
idealism
is built, is first suggested by the philosophy of
Kant.
In our
human
experience the interpenetrationof
the self and the world
is not complete. So long as we
have thingsgiven to us, things to which
we
are
opposed,
which
have to manipulate, it is a sign that the ideal is
we
Human
experience is trying progressively
yet remote.
to
ideal that
It is this reference
empiricistsystems
saves
subjectivism.
By his insistence
reason
over
forerunner
though
such
freedom
and
the
of
Kant
pure,
pragmatism.
necessities
central
common
the weakness
of
of the practical
supremacy
be looked
the
as
may
upon
It is Kant's
belief, that
the
on
from
to
of life
as
faith in God,
indemonstrable,
immortality are theoretically
adduce
in support
though we cannot
any logicalevidence
of them, nay, though it may
that they contradict
appear
all conditions of objectivity
in knowledge, stillwe have to
believe
has
to be
vote
we
in them
for
constitutional
moral
our
defect
As pure reason
purposes.
which it comes
irreconinto cilable
by
conflict with the practicalnecessities of life,
it has
If we
want
to
supplemented by practicalreason.
for such sacred possessionsof life as freedom, etc.
have
also to vote
for the
inadequacy of
intellect.
The
scientific
down
of
world
to
understanding bound
a
mechanism
has to be supplemented by the higher reason
Moral
life ensures
the realityof
appreciativeof values.
the
human
determination
soul, God
and
of science
freedom
which
the
universal
threatens
to
228
RELIGION
practicalreason,
But
the
unityof
PHILOSOPHY
of nature
world
remember
should
we
AND
that
His pure
In
expressionsof reason.
with
in
mechanism,
of ends.
world
does not
breakup
practicalreason
cases
some
both
are
is satisfied
reason
it demands
teleology.
defence
James's
and
others
some
by
Kant
even
mind.
vm
views
of Pascal
Lotze
and
much
to the
though it owes
theory of value judgements of
the
and
Ritschl.
Kant
As
is believed to
reason
put practical
above
we
indifferent we
are
logically
aesthetically
satisfyingor
are
asked
that which
to choose
morally edifying. If to
the scientific understanding the world
morally
appears
colourless,i.e. if it looks indifferent,grinding out both
and
good and evil impartially,
religionrequires us to
believe in the ultimate
goodness of the world, James asks
is
us
to
goodness of
the
believe in the
it would
look
results.
If
world
and
we
world
in its rottenness
conduct
ideal
these
function
is
of
morally
definite difference
instants
of
formula
and
one
Practical
careful tells
us
to believe.
When
sufficient
defends
aid
where
we
which
are
have
for
life,and
have
to
see
believe
that
if the
Ethical
find out
one
life,
whole
out
what
at definite
me
that
or
when
is
he
whatever
we
different alternatives
intellectual
rightto believe
in belief.
ventures
cannot
we
find
and
on
world
tions
Concep(Philosophical
Results}. James
we
evidence
our
in
us
that
to
formula
"
is true
which
be
to you
our
be the
it will make
to
tain
ascer-
The
satisfying.
philosophy ought
to
accept that
to
"
most
its
find out
theories
how
see
experiments
and
and
the
course
affected
life will be
of the
colourlessness
; believe
how
see
in the ultimate
Believe
more
want
without
conviction, James
of them
which
would
results justifyour
practical
attitudes
beliefs are practical
by experimental verification
not
James's doctrine of the
.
RELIGION
230
AND
when
Philosophers,
PHILOSOPHY
they
cannot
looked
God, Kant
and
defends
find that
we
and
sciences
of
difficulty
it leads
and
in which
ethics
admits
defect is not
things
except under
we
concepts
the
in
Kant, James,
but
leads
"
he
We
says :
in nature,
far
as
as
cannot
we
is in
to lose
not
are
which
conformitywith
of
the
certain
to
reconciliation
occurrences
time
same
those
The
to
in
same
others.
higher
synthesis.
different modes
teleologyare only
works in different spheres of reality.
mechanism
by
is due
James
and
it when
and
in
find
intellect
our
products
the
and
of intellect.
consciousness
Mechanism
Kant
Kant
certain
to
intellect in moral
faith
on
of practicalreason,
supremacy
the will to believe.
On closer analysis
When
positivists.
Science
rested
as
the
extralogical
principle.
some
the
of the nature
false view
reason
the
logically
thing
every-
prove
intuition,Descartes
to
asserted
James
on
vm
concept of
explainall
should
the
even
most
our
purposive,
But at
power.
of
the fact that
sight
for
state
investigation
of Reason
purpose
the essential constitution
of our
in
must
Reason,
and
ordinated
be subnotwithstanding those mechanical
causes,
by us finallyto causalityin accordance, with
translation,
of Judgment, Bernard's
(Critique
purposes
admit
whole
the proposition that our
P- 333)' We
"
"
man
is at
...
"
opinions
in morals
type
in
we
fact
work
come
can
in natural
across
the
help create
thinkingbeing can
on
practicalreason
of the
"
sciences.
fact,that would
faith
Where
be
an
insane
as
will to
When
once
different
"
(ibid.
p. 25). Kant's insistence
the clue to reality,and
James's
fall
believe
inadequate conception
a
philosophical
our
of scientific
say that faith running ahead
is the lowest kind of immoralityinto which
not
form
should
evidence
and
we
logicwhich
defence
when
we
of
are
both
scientific
admit
facultywhich
that
works
traceable
truth
it is
and
to
an
standing.
under-
understanding
in the moral
and
PRAGMATISM
vin
231
adequacy to
for the
account
two
different and
were
mould
suit
realityto
ideals
our
suit
to
When
admits
quite right.
and
upholds
he
man-made,
thought
this difference
we
mould
we
is all-important.
and
fact
helps to
create
the
fact, he is
he
extends
it to
all
knowledge
when
the
In morals
of morals
in realms
But
in
ideals ;
our
needed.
were
reality,and
faith in
that
both
religionJames
is wrong.
he
makes
out
truths
are
the
quite
by
open
left
unobjectionable proposition that in cases
the
intellect moral
be employed to decide
ideals may
he rushes
to the conclusion
struggle,he is right. But when
that will and
feelingplay an important role in
extending
truth-making everywhere, he is illegitimately
derives its plausibility
from a falsification
a theory which
of the nature
Modern
of the
of intellect.
methods
of science
philosophy.
new
and
the
'
The
also
come
to the
hypothetical method
'
economical
have
help
of induction
of scientific theories
account
pragmatist view.
Every truth is a
hypothesis and every axiom a postulate. Our axiomatic
truths are
firmed
reallypostulateswhich have had to be conby ages of experiencebefore they were
accepted as
are
taken
axioms.
Our
mathematical
demands
cosmos
character
the
by
up
we
which
on
of
axioms
make
we
truths
on
can
human
are
realityto
depend.
is admitted
by
convert
tions,
construc-
it into
The
all
postulatory
logicians. For
of
laws
the
example, Dr. Bosanquet speaking about
reflective conceptions they are
thought observes : "As
because
we
we
use
postulates, i.e. principles which
in a
need
therefore be taken
them;
they cannot
.
AND
RELIGION
232
definite form
as
PHILOSOPHY
hypotheses
vm
axioms
or
antecedent
to
"
yet
is
We
one.
but
cannot
impossible without
the
that
work
The
famous
and
must
of
it for
assume
the
intellectual life
our
assumption.
This
sort
reason
some
presupposes
of Mr. Bradley,that
principle
only
"
the
means
of faith.
what
may
be
hypothetical
We
frame
a
hypothesis, a
origin of all knowledge.
be
test and
a mere
possibility,
verify the
; we
may
hypothesis and see if we are constrained to think it,if it
'
'
is
'
be
'
; if so,
'
must
He
verification.
because
they
does
we
not
want
convenient.
are
to admit
us
Beliefs
beliefs
ought
to
simply
await
by
life and
"
"
"
idealist.
"
Humanism
has
.
intuitions
of all sorts.
facts of the
It would
not
the
utmost
regards them
greatest interest,importance
attempt
It
to do
without
them
respect for
psychological
as
and
significance.
either in ethics
PRAGMATISM
vin
or
of
define them
logic. It would
in
judgements
immediate
as
respect without
it would
But
value.
233
adoring.
It
could
refrain from
not
In
at
rate, it would
any
treat
the claims
But
the
as
truth
fact that
mere
claims
does
made
are
not
still require
they may
knows
confirmation, and God
they mostly need it !
are
glad that Schiller so
(Mind, 1909, xviii. 126). We
certainty
clearlyand sharply distinguishespsychological
that once
from
appeared selfobjectivevalidity. Much
that
prove
they
infallible ;
are
"
turned
evident
has
method
of induction
later
is
false.
The
hypothetical
accepted by idealist logic. For
out
theory of truth
that there is a coherent
and comprehensive system of
experienceis only a hypothesis.
the
proposition of
central
Inductive
science
idealist
the
regards
laws
be
to
approximate
economic
hand,
reality. They are conceptual shortlabour-saving machinery, possessingonly an
their purpose
When
value.
to serve
they cease
they
abandoned.
accommodations
a
are
geometry
which
were
time, but
The
and
to
Ptolemaic
Aristotelian
adopted for
later
so-called
of nature
of
limited
admits
in their
of their
not
reality but
man-made
They are
calculatingtheir past
absolutist
do
formulas
that
value.
for
utility
if not
the
He
only
for
their
rejected.
that
tendencies.
handling events,
categories of
knows
some
able
represent the immut-
predictingtheir
and
of theories
examples
considerably modified,
laws
foundations
logicare
the sake
Euclidean
astronomy,
future.
science
if these
The
are
limited
RELIGION
234
concepts relative
the
whole
for which
relative.
The
mediate
be
or
is
absolute
is
truth
that
sense
no
to
view
with
to the purpose
tist
fact,the absolu-
yet
remote.
some
growth
is that
for
from
complete
our
ideas
that
much
and
truth
are
are
is
aware
the
matical
mathe-
We
of space.
that claims to
in
its nature
relative
each
though
the
sense
in the
provisional
false,subjectiveand temporary
It is not
It is also said
for
room
contrast
and
the
it satisfies
interests.
has
of
matter
provisionalin
content
are
As
relative
are
knowledge
we
field,in relation
own
to
contradictions.
to
into conflict
come
all truths
objectionto
no
that
in its
extended
are
truths
have
freedom
that
vm
narrow
it is assumed.
contends
PHILOSOPHY
purposes
of reality,
they lead
and
principleis true,
to
sphere
Determinism
AND
that
the
absolutist
evolution.
"
The
theory
essential
eternity,while
it is stillin the
for
pragmatism
its completion
grows
recognisedas
is the
and
develops,it
While
erroneous.
ideal,may
be
looked
in its
perfection,human
becomes
identical with
so
long
declared
as
fixed
as
upon
truth is bound
the absolute.
and
immutable
till it
grow
It follows that truth
to
propositionwhich is
feature of the pragmatist
distinguishing
it is human
to be the
outlives
grows,
theory.
On
the
answered
unpragmatist view the question remains
to why the world
lends itself to this process
as
of economising by concepts, why it allows itself to be
reduced
to
reasoning attains its ends
systems. If our
gence
intelliit is a proof of the relationshipbetween
human
and the nature
of things in general. This oneness
of things is the pivotal principle of absolutism, and
Schiller
it in
admits
discussing the methodological
character
of eternal
truth.
"It
is evident
that
unless
PRAGMATISM
viii
the nature
of the world
extent
eternal
would
lent itself to
the
interpretation,
such
to
laws
had
235
served
have
our
able
consider-
very
of
assumption
little
as
purposes
as
of
"
is the
Intellect
live
puts forth
intrinsic value
not
are
to
by
itself.
and
and
in
this
Just
eternal,even
by
grow
its history
has
evolution.
of
forms
They
Truth
of
so
It has
thought
adaptations
as
anything
evolution
If
no
of evolution
forms
the
as
will to
the
experiences.
new
relative.
world
which
will, a form
the
meet
conditions.
new
else
to
immutable
mutable
are
of
organ
tells
us
shock
of
understood
an
the
absolute
life and
thought
of
is
as
an
order
Mr.
function
needs.
immanent
Dewey
of
like other
Its
tension, and
The
intellect
human
action.
determinate
or
not
rational
attempt
demands.
new
to
functions
occasion
is
this
whole
account
in
rests
an
things, but
the
needs
contends
as
of
that
originatingin
situation
to
of
flict
con-
re-establish
the
preserve
of thought
function
thus
The
re-integration.
the transition from
effecting
integratedexperience. But
of restoration
interferes
thought
meet
Chicago
the
lies in
in
on
or
confusion
between
the
RELIGION
236
and
psychological
to
needs
The
theory
is due
subscribe
There
our
all
our
the vital
the
to
that
the
right of
These
with
lect
intel-
cannot
inviolable.
which
form
laws
nature.
we
be
to
in accordance
truth.
case
reason
be due
originof
in which
necessities,
laws
for
search
declares
divine
certain
VIIT
epistemological.Truth may
our
questionis,what is its
of evolution
to
are
in
the
life,but
of
PHILOSOPHY
AND
act
we
basis
the
of
The
of
relativity
requiresexplanation.
man
in the
Ideas
existence
strugglefor
if
objectivereality.Suppose
irrational,what
chaos
flux.
and
The
could
is
the structure
different
They
because
to
give up
manifestation
of
is not
intelligence
essentially
human
the
in such
nature
two
to
completely
were
do
intelligence
human
have
conform
not
world
harmony between
of reality. If the
would
we
the
of
help us long
not
did
needs
the
to
would
they
concept is useful
There
truth
were
ledge.
attempt of know-
higher reality
which
reveals itself in both.
We
may
say that reality
attains its full stature
in truth and thought.1
Pragmatism represents a revolt against the abstract
and vicious intellectualism which
ignores the other sides
of human
its
are
of the
will
satisfaction
be
traced
the
on
If
an
theories
same
purpose,
of abstract
of the
The
to
philosophies of
these
and
weakness
gymnastics.
also
rise of the
The
nature.
emphasis on
seeks
new
psychology,with
resulted
in
tion
exhibi-
an
intellectualism,which
ping
logic-chop-
this
revolt
naturalism
against
and
the
'
absolutism.
In
there
is
opens
distinction
no
the
back
door
both
All
everythingis logically
necessary.
level,and
'
inhuman
are
of values.
to
them,
curious
It is very
that
contends
that intellect is
Bergson, who
relative to its material, should, to suit his convenience, forgetthis truth
and
to
always
dead
and
mechanical, and
is therefore
RELIGION
238
AND
PHILOSOPHY
vm
III
is
the
"
useful
and
then
ones,
the
precious,and
grown
duty
our
its
would
be
truth
shun
to
In
dogma.
truth
could
have
never
world
is divine
like
that
"
rather
(Pragmatism,
propositionthat truth
dispute the
that it is a form
of
a
speciesof good if it only means
valuable.
is one
Truth
value, something intrinsically
moral
of value
This cannot
form
as
good is another.
that the true is the same
the good ; but it seems
as
mean
For he says :
The
to be James's meaning.
possession
of truth, so far from
being here an end in itself,is only
We
75)-
Pis
need
that
pursuita duty,
become
or
up
notion
current
not
"
Schiller
(ibid.p. 203).
of
truth
other
towards
preliminarymeans
than
writes
that
"
"
vital satisfactions
Nothing
it should
is
more
be
relevant
quired
re-
to
valuable,
practically
be
Beliefs may
have
been, and
'
have
they
thus
becomes
Against this
contention
'
true
the
intrinsic worth
speciesof
are
with
the
be
found
to
tincts
should
the
'
which
beware
of
ethical
good
or
to
we
good.
the
must
of any
with
defend
truth.
so
many
regarded
confused
the
other
true
The
values.
independence and
It is not
The
fictions
true.
as
subordinate
is not
beautiful,though
in the ultimate
we
be
as
to be
reality. They
are
carefullydiscriminate, while
suggestion of
their
fused
con-
'
diswe
final incom-
PRAGMATISM
vni
patibility.It
ambiguity of
is the
confusion
causes
239
is
Truth
here.
word
the
good,
'
good
form
'
that
of value.
of Schiller.
But the
logicalvalue, in the words
logical good is distinct from the moral
good/ though
Truth
both
in general.
is a
are
species of
good
and
ultimate
primary value quite as fundamental
as
satisfies the logical
It is what
any other kind of value.
It is
'
'
'
'
'
"
Schiller admits
this view when
he urges,
purpose.
assertion
actual knowing, the question whether
an
or
false is decided
need
We
154).
debate
not
is meant
effects
consequences,
Speaking of the validation
Schiller
claims, Dr.
truth
of such
claims
Again,
"
which
that
value
"
that
true
59,
p.
false
and
is
of established
(ibid.pp.
389).
157-158).
the
the
forms
Schiller
of
logical
here
nises
recogand
not
logicalvalues
are
false is
(primarilylogical),
purpose
false are
and
of
validation
bodies
forwards, and
human
No.
true
Truth
ethical.
is what
words,
(Mind,
the
"
true
"the
on
effect upon
they affect
thwarts
or, in other
the
that
their
which
The
admits
proceeds by
by experience of
truth
simply. It is decided,
(Studies in Humanism,
this propositionif by consequences
theoretical
system of knowledge.
the
is true
very
"
that
p.
uniformlyand
in all
in which
The
one
But
there
the
in
the
ethical
to set up
reason
satisfyingof
from
kind
in
know
the
is the
harmonising
to
be
seen
values.
find
can
logicalinterest
is also
logicalwith
no
will to
the
supreme
experience,and
of
its fulfilment.
unifyingof
all
all contracttctions.
tendency
Schiller
writes
to
"
confuse
There
is
authority.
(Studiesin Humanism,
For
p.
there
is
7). While
"
no
intellect
pure
it is true that all
RELIGION
240
AND
intellectual interests
this
does
PHILOSOPHY
their
have
vm
mental
own
contexts,
not
at all. Schiller
what
that there
follow
not
of
Real
(Humanism,
this does
not
of
wealth
in
all its
to
abstract
means
different purposes
the
sciences,but
"
use?
end, to what
much
"
asks,
intellectual interests
no
are
touch
from
"
inspiredifferent
it should
limitations
of
in the
be studied
compel
man
concentrate
the Nicomachean
makes
point at issue. To
put different questionsand get
support the pragmatist theory.
and
some
He
the
that
experiencerequires
aspects. The
n).
p.
which
purpose,to
others.
on
Ethics
him
Dr.
of Aristotle
of
which is
intelligence,
theoretical,and neither practical
nor
productive,its good
and bad is truth and falsehood
(Studiesin Humanism,
agree with this view, and hold that truth
p. 152). We
the
that
statement
case
"
is
form
of
value, and
it satisfies
is one
say that that purpose
in the sense
that it fulfils one
that
as
Life is not
loving
science
as
only
and
pursued for
side of
the
will to
livingas morality
as
or
is also
announce.
to
means
says,
to
reduce
much
of
the
they
or
enjoy.
worth
knowing as
Knowledge is not
conduct, but
is also
satisfaction
being. In any
cognitiveattitude
our
mental
funda-
worth
is
quite as
worth
own
it is wrong
however
practical,
is
will to
after
sense
do
of the
philosophy
its
our
right,which
own
declares, but
art
always sought
it
its
It has
to know.
We
only
purpose.
of theory. Truth is practical
our
other
to
the
be related.
may
than
another
emphasised
point more
psychology, it is the purposive character of
by modern
mental life. Pragmatism rightlyinsists on this purposiveAll meaning
of thought.
depends on
ness
purpose.
of an intellectual interest.
Truth inquiryis for the fulfilling
of pragmatism lies in confusing the
But
the mistake
If there
one
PRAGMATISM
viii
need
deeper
and
know,
phases to
need
the
temporary
wrapped up. It
underlying dominating will
and superconsiders the fleeting
ficial
purposes
be the sole reality. There is the structural
it is
purposes
existence of the
forgetsthe
to
logic with
of
in which
and
interests
impulse
or
241
of intellect to
this is
contradictions, and
remove
the
Absolutism
maintains
purposes.
continuous
is judgement, one
and
of this
conscious
become
we
fact
that
ness
all conscious-
affirmation, though
when
and
needs
the
purposes
are
"
"
to love.
We
admit
The
world
that these
in consciousness.
of
But
because
true
needs
exist
thought
not
follow
of
nature
is
as
only
that
man.
elements
a
we
part of
should
of the whole,
logicthe psychologicalstructure
which
thought is an integralelement, for the validity
tingent
thought does not depend on the variable and con-
study
of
to the
fundamental
life,it does
mental
concrete
conforms
in
facts
from
of
conscious
life.
but
personal idiosyncrasies,
We
can
stand
apart
the
still determine
R
AND
RELIGION
242
value
PHILOSOPHY
"
of
Because
thought.
of this
personal peculiarities
"
argues,
all men
it does
follow
not
we
abstract
can
man
or
that
vm
from
Schiller
that/' Dr.
abstract
can
we
the
from
"
If
(Studiesin Humanism, p. 64). We agree.
the personal prejudices and
understand
eliminate
we
the common
character, then it is the logicalneed to know
its particularapplicaoperating in mental life,whatever
tions
the
pragmatist
useful,we
is
nature
not
and
It has
it.
worth
which
of two
nature
of
mately
ultireal
satisfyhis
must
of their
which
own
intelligence.The
is true, then
rival statements
between
"
make
to
the
laws
Man's
him.
truth
have
will be
true
an
difference
How
the
its members.
dangerous
that
quarrel with
no
Things
to
extraneous
is
says
dependable that
needs.
world
whole
have
far
so
fundamental
are
attention.
our
the
our
two.
Ideas
Dr.
there is
no
real
Peirce
in his essay on
clear," in the Popular Science
of
Monthly
he
which
truth
thought
have
concrete
by
has
If the
one.
we
that
declares
has
its
realityis what it is
no
practical
consequences
lesson
of
all this
known
is
is to
less
meaning-
tell
us
objection. There is no
meaning of life is enriched
no
question
in
The
as.
in
that
different
that
life,
the
ways
theories.
when
"
PRAGMATISM
vin
valued
243
is that
manipulation of them
which
trial to be
useful
turns
out
on
primarily for
human
mony
end, but ultimately for that perfect harany
of our
forms our final aspiration
whole
lifewhich
(Humanism, p. 61). The
timidityof thought, which
induces
Schiller to admit
perfect harmony of life to
truth
true,
as
"
be the
ultimate
truth
its
ideal, is abandoned
will have
be decided
to
by
bearing on
when
he
says
that
its consequences,
by
prompted the assertion,
"
"
relative
created.
and
Truth
national
is
truths
yoked
to
which
policy.
this
has
war
It is
adaptable to
readily admits
the
of the state.
Pragmatism
purposes
that what
is true for one
be false for another.
The
may
material
same
raw
give rise to different versions of
may
truth.
We
have
Ministers, the
British
The
the
news
House
Empire,
the
of
now
retailed
Commons,
Allies,the Neutrals
to
the
the
Cabinet
citizens
and
of
the
the Enemies.
fact is
"
...
doctrines
take
It is suited
shelter
to be
the
in the
philosophyof pragmatism.
It has
philosophyfor the masses.
sense
as
the power
of
that
believing
which
we
other-
RELIGION
244
wise
know
AND
PHILOSOPHY
Satisfaction
to be untrue.
vm
beliefs
of individual
is its criterion.
pragmatism
Only the solutions which
stead
remain
Thought insubjective and anarchical.
and the fragmentariof remedying the subjectivity
offers
individual
of the
ness
him
his
to
prison is
mind
rivets
the
prison,adding
the
house
consequences,
needs
human
that
of truth.
it
and
That
begins
chains
and
legend
that
the
truth
and
interests, that
the
practical
has
of
account
on
grows
truth
fines
con-
is not
mere
or
reproduction of reality,and that realityis a
copy
construction
are
propositionsquite agreeable to speculative
tempt
pragmatism treats with conserious attempts to solve philosophicalproblems
in a scientific spirit,and
rests its dogmas on
religious
beliefs and instinctive needs, it gives up all pretensions
of a philosophicalmethod.
The
test of
to the claim
idealism.
to
when
truth
doubt.
no
But
But,
which
know,
and
Dr.
as
is not
truth
no
also insists
admits,
with
there
purpose
is the will
ency,
the will for consist-
from
reallybe
can
will and
human
Schiller
different
it is consistent
unless
the
to
useful
itself and
and
satisfactory
with
whole.
the
"
After man's
aspect of truth.
terests
interest in breathing freely,the greatest of all his inis his interest in consistency (Meaning of Truth,
James
this
on
"
p.
It
211).
therefore
is not
practicalutilitybut
in the
consistent
It is not
whole.
truth
long as
includes
allows
to
us
'
between
believe
in the
something
There
It is useful
second
wrong.
James
exactly the
whatever
and
the
the coherent.
of the universe,
rationality
than utility. If a theory
same
idea starts
because
it is useful.' The
because
more
convenient
play our
it is true.
is because
mean
we
is the useful
true
experiences into
the
The
tellectua
in-
it is true
first statement
is wrong
thing.
in
r"
'
and
is
'
It is true
rightand
thinking that
True
the verification
is the
the
the two
name
process, useful
for
is the
RELIGION
246
what
AND
PHILOSOPHY
vm
of satisfactions,
possiblesum
both with previous truth
taste included, but consistency,
and with novel fact,is always the most
ant
imperious claimsatisfactory.
(Pragmatism,p. 217). The contradictoryis the unThe
non-contradictoryis the satisfactory.
The
struggle of thought is to avoid the contradictory.
And
this strivingis a part of the great cosmic
process
(seeHumanism, p. 188).
Schiller argues that
the practicalvalue of scientific
their acceptconceptionshas accelerated and determined
ance
(Humanism, p. xiii).This does not prove that
the practicalvalue converts
stimulating falsehoods into
truths.
The
practicalvalue selects truths, popularises
the maximum
gives us
"
"
"
them, but
does
determine
not
acceptance of them
our
as
truths.
There
truth
be
cannot
be
must
the relevant
depends
which
truths
tested
facts.
with
regard
In this
sense
unverified.
are
to
its
Every
capacity to fit
the truth
of
assertion
an
on
pragmatism
its
is verified if in the
for
an
as
theory of verification.
guidance of action it serves
idea
An
own
as
stitute
sub-
perception. That
immediate
But
As
than
immediate
the
experience is
theoretical
upon
construction, the
according to pragmatism
rightperceptionor not.
verification.
is out
coherence.
Even
of
The
recognitionreappears
verification
is whether
where
an
as
real
more
ultimate
idea
leads
test
to
the
only kind of
tion
complete perceptual verificaapply the criterion of
may
But
question,we
same
looked
'this is not
confusion
in the
constitutes truth.
the
between
truth
and
pragmatistcontention
Verification
its
that
only helps us
PRAGMATISM
VIII
to
know
the
does
truth, but
"
247
truth.
make
not
But
still
James
says
Truth
"
is made
Studies
IV
There
is
if the
question that
no
pragmatist theory
is
which
to
of
private property
Schiller
admits
lead
we
life.
our
Truth
is not
the
that
and
or
points of view are negligible
relatively
ideals and
subordinate, when compared with the common
universal impulses which inspirethe progress of humanity.
Schiller recognisesthe danger of subjectivism to which
pragmatism lies open, and tries to remedy it. He says :
Even
in the individual
there is a good deal of regulation
of the individual's subjectivevaluations ; there is a tendency
purposes
"
to
under
the
the main
initial interests
which
to
p.
and
consolidation
of his life.
purposes
will be
ministered
Hence
suppressed,and
will
them
to
of
subordination
tend
to
interests
of his
many
the valuations
be
withdrawn,
"
be
the
is
survive.
There
account, for
the
world.
is the
is not
man
"
Even
of one,
minority
precariousunless
social
a
Crusoe
with
can
to
a
be
contrive
to
into
taken
island
desert
truth may
every
existence
is
upon
though
its hold
it
factor
start
for
in
exceedingly
exten-
RELIGION
248
AND
PHILOSOPHY
vm
or
Our
social.
felt
experiencesas
are
neither
true
nor
It is the
false.
facts
of
life contradict
that
view
We
But
desires.
human
cannot
We
the
about
it.
wish
and
in many
that we
meet
often
whim.
so
nature
not
but
have
try
always
to
with
failure ?
to bend
say what
we
it,we
wish
When
do
at
so
do
we
them
not
risk.
our
to say.
bend
to
Facts
do
It shows
that
in the environment.
The
resistingpower
evolutionary concepts of adaptation, natural selection,
that there
is a nature
etc. presuppose
independent of
which
selects us
that we
us
only on condition
adapt
ourselves to it. There is no meaning in the phrase adaptation
if the environment
is only that which
to environment,
For struggle,
wish it to be.
etc. presuppose
we
progress,'
and its resistance to man.
the persistenceof nature
Dr.
Schiller adopts the Aristotelian
the
as
theory of matter
of whatever
form
succeed
in imposing
we
potentiality
material
it. Out of the raw
we
can
develop forms
upon
find its satisfaction.
of lifein which our spirit
can
Though
there
we
do
is
not
the
know
exact
While
the idea
extent
us
to
to
which
assume
nature
that
it
is
is
this."
believed
though we
is highlyinvigoratingand helps to increase
PRAGMATISM
vin
249
in the world,
importance and responsibility
it is not true.
Reality is not all of our making. There
other forces at work.
Again, the pragmatist's idea
are
ends requiresthat
of shaping our
realityto suit human
fixityabout it. If it is a mere
realityshould have some
either
make
cannot
of incoherency or caprice we
mass
of
sense
our
head
tail of it.
What
at the next.
If
or
succeed
nature
there
then
take
to
as
is
succeeds
this moment
realityshould
different
forms
at
not
may
be of such
different
protean
moments,
no
unsuccessful.
rightand true.
the theory of absolute
is
As
plain
belief
man's
conflicts
plasticity
leads
and
deadlocks,
to
to
come
and
us
order.
it.
about
determinateness
and
There
we
have
are
James
no
admits
control
relations which
constructions.
over
are
But
that
the
the
pragallows that
hit upon
compromises. Mr. Dewey
organic situation which provokes thought has
matists
the
with
some
sensations
their
thrust
nature
upon
us
when
James
that truth is not a reproductionof a perfectreality
asserts
of gradual completion through the
but only a process
to allow that sensations
activityof thinking beings,he seems
and their relations are not given. For if they are
given to us and are only to be apprehended by us, where is
?
We
cannot
the need for the spiritual
activityof man
conceive
reality to be independent of thought. For
that commits
to a thing in itself behind
us
experience.
the activity of the subject
When
James insists upon
to
hold
he is logicallybound
that there is no
reality
behind
experience,and in experience we have a steady
whole.
flux into a rounded
growth from an indeterminate
James insists upon the givennessof sensations and relations
only to intimate to us that the world which we accept
extent
to a certain
our
as
starting-pointis determinate
in that it is determinable
only on certain lines. Absolute
abandoned.
As
plasticityis therefore
James clearly
and
are
says
not
"
thought
Between
the coercions
and
250
those
Our
of
AND
ideal
order,
the
ideas
concrete
RELIGION
must
or
with
agree
PHILOSOPHY
mind
our
the
vm
is
wedged
be such
realities,
be
or
tightly.
realities
they principles,
under
and
of.
truth
his
on
us
which
in the last
Pragmatism
suggestion that each
account
the
relations forced
have
we
to
analysisrepudiates
individual
his
makes
own
pleasure. There
other persons with their experiencesand beliefs,and
are
there are also lines determined
for us and not by us along
which alone reality
be constructed
can
(seeMind, xiii.463).
Pragmatism therefore recognisesthe realityof an objective
according to
world.
We
abstraction
only
the
individual
the
whole
though
at
Realityis
of
between
which
be
mean
looked
that
it is useful
are
upon
there
to
In
mere
world
with
unreality.
an
individual
and
It
the
time
its fulness
vidual,
indi-
it is not
life.
an
through a
action
Truth
construction.
by intergrows
ciples
thought and reality. Pragmatic prinvaluable
in the upward progress cannot
only
as
metaphysical realities. We
It has
ideal
be
lives in the
experience.
an
originaldatum.
process
would
For
in any
completely embodied
animating ideal of every individual's
no
is stillthe
which
world
common
including the
and
worlds.
features
common
be
must
call this
cannot
from
needs
own
are
to
certain
describe
in
be
apprehended
features
terms
of
of
our
life,which
pragmatism.
But
to the
us
pragmatist logic,we have seen, commits
from
absolutist
subjectivism,
metaphysics. To escape
perience
pragmatism is forced to admit that realitywhich is exis not the experience of the individual subject,
the
PRAGMATISM
vin
but
are
imperfect
absolutist
that
The
to
The
as
if worked
whole
which
not
whole
difference
of
modern
in
True
occasioned
and
unworkable.
its
What
hits
off
so
pragmatist
that
we
take
He
is
not
the
believer
partly
answers
sentiment
less
of
this
resolved
his
type
to
opponents
which
is the
he
love
the
is
his
by
most
to
a
its
one
The
to be
to
be
main
observes
so
is
pleasant
or
its
false
The
so-
disguise.
but
sham.
sneer.
hates
own
the
thin
is
another
"
sham,
shriek
for
of
it.
in
positions
pro-
results
in
character
cynic
quite
False
by
quote
of
subjectivism.
to
thoroughly
of truth
only
seems
payment
belief
stick
but
are
aspects.
us
to
a
truth
There
absolutism.
of
leave
ideal
It is the
professes
Stephen
well
that
aware
whole.
parts.
towards
Leslie
connection
called
partial
interprets
principle
all the
teleologicalcharacter
it lands
inclines
with
pragmatism
and
human
court
absolutism
if pragmatism
spirit,then
pragmatism
the
the
actual.
It is the
several
and
by
absolutism
that
of
integration
psychology,
to
externally related,
be
to
the
of
our
any
the
to
forgets
of the
which
as
absolute
idea
the
up
be
be
to
pragmatism
of
while
knowing,
for
no
knowledge
correspondence.'
itself
show
between
independent
that
knowledge,
is the
emphasis,
of
would
gives significance
which
are
reality
that
'
human
things
two
for
and
will
out
subjects
given
static
copy,
in
follow
human
ago
that
say
not
of realism
works
we
purposive,
from
long
not
is to
difficulties
which
has
is
absolute
and
aloof
static
knowledge
criticism
worlds
it does
true,
finite
the
personal
absolutism
absolute
one
is
stands
experience
that
of
pragmatist
us
because
ultimately
experiences
value.
known
is
individual
our
But
suggestions.
theory
the
which
of
perfect experience
251
and
sake."
is
he
He
The
understands
mis-
CHAPTER
IX
'
THE
'
'
PLURALISTIC
UNIVERSE
this
touches
WHOSO
reminded
of
this
when
approach
OF
WILLIAM
book
touches
pregnant
saying
of
of
coupled
notice
with
Walt
We
are
Whitman
William
his innate
artistic
individualities
of
temperament,
led him
to
the
work
man.'
His
James.
powerful intellect,fierce passion for the good, and strong
out
in every
of his writings.
come
empirical sense
page
His early scientific trainingas a doctor and a psychologist,
we
the
JAMES
theoretical
submit
constructions
experience is to be seen.
or
philosophy, pragmatism
and
to
the
Whether
or
test
of
life
it is
radical
psychology
empiricism,
James
can
be traced
intellectualism
with
vicious
which
provide us
which
make
no
popular thought
of
to his
with
'
as
'
finished
provision
such
and
for
picturesof
the
freedom
abstract
absolutism
the universe,
principlesof
will, the reality
cardinal
of the
the progress
of the world.
RELIGION
254
and
him.
expressionof
of the
man's
of human
reactions
is
more
Who
vision is the
Carlyle'sreason
Philosophy is the
the
tions
all defini-
deliberatelyadopted
it
sophy
(ibid.). Philo"
upon
of
matter
man's
character, and
but
are
ix
for
Spinoza's?
characters
cares
intimate
universe
"
logic.
not
Schopenhauer's or
or
PHILOSOPHY
AND
"
passionatevision
of
than
logic
"
true
of
method
philosophyis that
of direct and
with
poetry, science
philosophy
we
do
not
is
confusing philosophy
art, criticism
seek
immediate
for faith
with
and
life.
In
but
for
vision
reasoned
Fulfilment
cogency.
importance
to
him
shares
He
of the
needs
of
submission
than
the instinctive
is of
man
to
greater
logic and
beliefs of human
ment.
argunature
universe
and
the eternal self-existing
many,
open
He
and individuality,
freedom
spiritualismand theism.
in
an
gives us
"
war
philosophy of
is the father
strife
of all and
as
in the world
"
we
see
that
(Heraclitus)
.
Pluralism
"
and
real God
real moral
life,just as
common
sense
ceptions
things,may remain in empiricism as conthe attempt
which
that philosophy gives up
form
either to overcome
to reinterpretin monistic
or
(Willto Believe,p. ix).
of
itself as the best method
Psychology commends
approach to philosophy,as it considers the self to be the
wonder
It is no
that James, the
unit of the world.
conceives
these
"
hang round
to truth.
psychology.
The
The
logicalrightto
his
will to believe
believe
rests
on
philosophy
is the guide
the
psycho-
'
ix
logical will
is not
the
block
fastens
on
but
the
us,
intellect.
of immediate
of
"
of
none
will,
The
us
view
the
mind
the
of
sum
and
criticisms
whose
"
the
flict
con-
for
worse
the
on
is
his
testimony
the judge of
dainfully
dis-
verdicts
demands
whose
world
into
comes
treat
to
intellect
unfinished
amateur
may
255
will
abstract
much
so
world
JAMES
reality we
If intellect
us.
philosophers :
of
plastic,malleable,
demands
the
WM.
which
universe
experience gives
with
kind
The
believe.
to
believe
which
OF
UNIVERSE'
PLURALISTIC
is
dissatisfactions
greatest, the
fatal
are
in
tries
32). If absolutism
rationalise
to
experience while nourishing itself on it,
James's view tends to hold fast to experience as it appears,
and pure, unanalysed and uncriticised.
immediate
Being
in its nature,
James's philosophy
essentiallydemocratic
As he finds
the interests of the plain man.
has in view
experience to be full of multiplicity, diversity and
the
long
(Pragmatism,
run
but
system
and
of
We
will
from
see
of
our
from
not
closed
chance, novelty
take
note
making
of these
coherent
moods
the
that
This
can
fundamental
and
the
of
is
be
he
as
of
survey
defects
the
greatest defect
nature.
two
must
be
world.
mirroring
is true
to
for
room
every
universe
with
one
open
from
it suffers
the
philosopher
experience and shrink
of the
whole
an
freedom,
features
finds
he
opposition, as
p.
finds
them,
and
leaves
them
systematically. There
aspects of James's philosophy,
one
other
the
positive. The
negative is
the positive is the defence
criticism of absolutism, and
shall first turn
to James's criticism
pluralism. We
negative
absolutist
ic monism.
are
of
of
RELIGION
256
PHILOSOPHY
AND
"
II
James's
to every
repugnance
in all his writings. He
out
comes
of criticisms
Absolutism
the
does
He
Mind
Absolute
than
form
intense
we
makes
may
here
number
consider.
"
that
as
of which
value
of absolutism
Mind
knows
it ?
That
Mind
knows
each
"
"
"
"
"
it is
an
error
to
reduce
the
Absolute
finite individuals
"
as
tells
to
us
constituent
the
that
level of
idealism
parts of the
Absolute's
which
the
field of
eternal
find it hard
he would
the
interpretedas
to
257
view
for
of
idealistic
is
any
monism
oppositeof pluralism,when
extreme
JAMES
consciousness/'
Again,
absolutists.
classical
WM.
OF
UNIVERSE'
'PLURALISTIC
ix
the all
assumes
logicalprincipleof idealism is
not
all or each, but all in each or identityin difference.
It is the attempt of idealism to unify the manifold, not in
which
for abstract
the superficial
philosophieshas
way
fatal fascination, by either cancellingthe all or the
a
The Absolute
caches, but in a vital and organicmanner.
deletes all differences any more
than
is not a unity which
the
form.
each
aggregate which
mechanical
but
The
fade
have
We
away.
of Parmenides
Spinoza
well
the
well
as
static and
the
that
abstract
We
the
in the
centre
we
and
of
static, and
seek
idealism
but
his ultimate
if each
universe.
it from
the
Bradley
which
makes
but
embodied
the universal
is another
to account
way
point
in which
to
get
self the
the
of view.
truth
Logic
They
particularself
particular.
the
defect
same
cannot
of
the
lapsedfrom the
integralexperience of things and
ever
existence
the individual.
is is not
in the
reality.
?
reality
his
attain
cannot
realityof
what
makes
the
assumes
final
reality.We
individual
that
the
not
of
includes
is the
individual
We
clearlyestablish
the Absolute
which
of
identical with
denies, is
There
that
individual
atomic
world
of the
monism
absolute
the individual
on
of Plato, the
he exists,but is existence
know
What
own
parts.
the monism
monism,
of
one
that
as
that
as
that
as
and
monism
well
as
whole
and
all the
the
if
collects
holds
criticism
James's
as
The
of absolutism
"
Why should
perfectionof its
itself
refracted
s
AND
RELIGION
258
into all
finite
our
PHILOSOPHY
experiences?
"
ix
"
(P. U.
How, if
p. 120).
there be imperfection?
admits
the
problem
things in
all
complete
should
involve
to be
form
is error,
But
if absolutism
as
self-assertion which
insoluble
an
fails to
coherence
of
necessary
self-assertion of
the
minds,
finite
the
the Absolute
the
in
moment
of how
in
its extreme
puzzle (seeP.
U. p. 121).
evil and
error,
for
account
fare better.
the
James admits
pluralism does not
for evil and
incapacity of pluralism to account
fection,
imperby declaring that the problem for pluralism is
not
speculativebut practical, not why evil should
"
all,but how
exist at
it
"
the
(P.
U.
account
the
is not
external
creations,on
is himself
any
because
Yet
panpsychist system.
part when
his functions
pluralistically,
wholly
not
as
not
Absolute, but
system is conceived
taken
of
amount
"
possiblereading of the
God
actual
the pluralistic
on
hypothesis,
p. 124). Even
of creation is not clear.
We
indeed
are
internal
lessen the
can
we
dissimilar
those
to
of
the
be
can
the
other
smaller
"
perfect Absolute
of whom
creator
world
idealism
The
universe.
the
(P.
we
are
God
p. viii). How
internal parts and a
U.
Absolute
a
"
contends
temporal
is hard
that
is the
for
there
is
us
no
necessary
be
can
part of the
to
conceive.
God
without
condition
of
of perfection.
eternal,imperfection
The
character
objectionof James
of
reality as
that
monism
experienced
contradicts
is invalid.
the
James
ix
'
UNIVERSE
'PLURALISTIC
OF
WM.
JAMES
259
are
acquaintedwith, change
argues that in the world we
novelties
and
is real, and
are
history is real. There
"
time remains
For pluralists,
losses and gains.
struggles,
is great
real as anything, and nothing in the universe
as
to have
static or eternal enough not
some
or
history
(P. U. p. 44). If good is already accomplished,then the
If
process of its gradual accomplishment is an illusion.
of experience,then
evil becomes
God
is the whole
an
of the reality
illusion.
But James has such a deep sense
but revolt
of evil and human
sufferingthat he cannot
against any philosophywhich regards them as illusions,
if not the inevitable alloyof perfection. The world of the
is represented as unchanging, eternal,
Absolute, which
"
out
of time
and
makes
evolution
cannot
either
and
mirage or an illusion,we
appreciate(seeSome Problems,
on
earth, it is all being done.
apprehend or
irrational
the
belief
that
If what
requires it.
unreal.
even
in
world's
the
eternal
though
Absolute
the
is
is
absolutist
mentally
funda-
universe
history is
which
know,
we
soul-
deludes
the
eternal, then
reality,as
of
work
rationalityof
the
is real
historical
But
world
history,a
progress
which
out
p.
We
us
of
therefore
is
and self-creating,
cannot
essentially
living,self-producing
be
unreal.
Therefore
But
the alternatives
and
the
blank
are
not
eternal
Absolute
exclusive.
be real.
may
which
denies
the
temporal
eternal
the
The
Both
is unreal.
the eternal
absolute
finite world
is not
of
change
and
"
"
260
RELIGION
substance
with
in
form
any
but
substance
form, the
never
solutism
ab-
whereas
becomes
fully
is not
is
view
pluralistic
be
ultimately never
may
substance
of realitymay
there
all form
an
But
and
totality,
all
that
believe
willing to
said
of
the
ix
substance.
the
that
in the form
only
PHILOSOPHY
divine
the
thinks
divine
AND
at
remain
of it may
of it ever
made, and
some
largestcombination
form
of reality,the each form, is
that a distributive
logicallyas acceptable and empirically as probable as
the all form commonly acquiesced in as so obviously the
self-evident thing
(P. U. p. 34). But, if God and man
is the meaning of saying that the
identical,what
are
parts of reality are
separate and are only externally
related ?
If there is no
trolling
dominating principleor confrom
another,
spirit,if things are cut off one
have
we
a radical pluralism without
any trace of unity
If realityis a chaos, the general harmony
order.
or
outside
of the
"
which
resulted
has
forces.
in the world
In
139-140).
and
more
reach
monistic
only
it is not
the
with
believes
resultant
of independent
is
unity
complete (Pragmatism, pp.
there
that
there
attain
is not
'
quite
not
idealist.
chance
to
world
infinite
world
actual
James
Ever
the
be
But
more
'
reached.
to
must
"
is
we
deal
attempts
quite acceptableto
does
Absolutism
which
of all finite
is true
formula
tendency
is
that
not
a
say
realised
the
the
unity.
It
is
on.
While
it is true
to
say
that
the
One
is unthinkable
multiplicity,multiplicityis unthinkable
without
unity. If James tells us that the finite world is
of individuals with an environment
a plurality
opposed to
without
and
the
the presence
of
an
idealist admits
opposing environment
is
it,since
necessary
262
RELIGION
happens
while
AND
below
here
PHILOSOPHY
without
the
"
of God."
consent
But
moralityleads
and
the
of
abolition
experience is
transcends
unfinished
But
the
moral.
universe, a
moral
it is swallowed
pluralism in
the highest.
not
the
in which
up demands
Our
moral
monism.
The
which
religiousexperience
Moral
life may
an
presuppose
finite God, and a doubtful
struggle.
life will
lose
its
vitalityand meaning,
and
moral
struggleits inspirationwithout the religious
where
assurance.
Moralitypointsbeyond itself to religion
feel the oneness
of the universe
and see all things in
we
God,
of the
us
Only the religiousconviction assures
is pluraltriumph of good.
Any absolute moralism
ism
absolute
religionis monism
; any
(Introductionto
The LiteraryRemains
of the Late Henry James, p. 1 18) As
religionis the truth and completion of morality, even
is monism
the crown
and consecration
of pluralism.
so
chief argument
The
is put thus :
against absolutism
Prima
facie,there is this in favour of the caches that
they are at any rate real enough to have made themselves
"
"
"
at least appear
to
every
one,
whereas
the
absolute
has,
few mystics,and,
"
this
to
argument is unsound.
real
us
are
found
to
be
So many
unreal.
p. 129). But
thingswhich appear
The
mystics
are
the
in religion
who
specialists
attempt to see God face to face
and not merely through the eyes of tradition and history.
The average man
is not a mystic. Miss Evelyn Underbill
We
writes :
hope that the great dynasty of the mystical
"
saints
that
will
they
fail,but
never
are
never
the
lessons
likelyto be
numerous.
of
historysuggest
Their
virile
ix
to that
innate
passionfor
the
WM.
perfectwhich
JAMES
is the
263
greatest
is not
mystic's career
the
As
attributes/'
of all human
OF
UNIVERSE'
'PLURALISTIC
the
of the
reach
"
"
Differences
is revelation.
seen
are
if
attention
our
is
souls who
bred in
are
religious
creeds and conventions.
Though the soul is the supreme
hampered in its
judge in spiritualmatters, it is much
So
life by the consciousness
of books
and
traditions.
turned
to the
while
those
about
the
have
received
views
who
of the
know
mystic
at
reality
vision
faith
and
second
first hand
are
experience,it
hand
that
unanimous
is those
differ.
If
that
we
RELIGION
264
AND
from
environment
spiritual
PHILOSOPHY
"
which
into
it.
how
seen
all form
The
the
it will be
to all when
appear
is a relative
degradation or
all form.
the
'
'
form
each
expression of
can
To
steeped
man
in
the
be
labyrinth,the absolute may
will,
nor
metaphysical monster, neither intelligence
world
"
and
self
neither
good, nor
But
lost in this
collection
nor
beautiful
as
we
of
truthful,
selves, neither
understand
"
these terms
(P. U.).
spirit
all-enveloping
the
"
"
How
can
time
to
his
one
shrink
own
vindicate
consciousnesses
many
consciousness
?
This
from
be
responsiblefor
conception of
it is
the
that
led
James's
earth-soul.
now
was
him
and
one
problem
absolutism, but
satisfaction,though it
absolutism
at
he
enthusiasm
Fechner
do
same
James
solved
his
not
to
led
once
has
the
it to
anxiety
so.
for
assumes
to
is
What
Fechner's
that
ix
OF
UNIVERSE'
'PLURALISTIC
WM.
265
JAMES
"
far at
least
these
as
are
held
to
be
compounded
of
our
"
believed in
Fechner
simpler souls in the way which
(P. U. chap. v.). But Fechner's philosophy has such a
fascination for James that he rebels against the tyranny
of logic and
We
seeks shelter in Bergson's intuition.
cannot
still
this compounding, but
logicallyconceive
of it. Life seems
to
realityaffords practicalevidence
be irrational.
We have only
to give up the logic,
fairly,
squarely and irrevocably as a philosophicalmethod,"
for
reality,life,experience, concreteness, immediacy,
what
word
use
will,exceeds our logic,overflows and
you
surrounds
it
(ibid.). Thus
by declaring that life
transcends
logic,James upholds the possibilityof the
his
withdraws
states
and
compounding of conscious
previous objectionto psychic synthesis(seePsychological
that
the
Review, 1895). Now
self-compounding of
in its smaller and more
mind
accessible portions seems
a
certain fact, the speculativeassumption of a similar but
wider compounding in remoter
be reckoned
regionsmust
with as a legitimatehypothesis. Mental
facts do function
both
singly and together at once, and we finite minds
"
"
"
"
simultaneouslybe conscious
It is
superhuman intelligence."
may
one
another
doubtful
whether
with
in
the
266
RELIGION
AND
is
relation
here
be
analogous
of the Absolute
the
view
to finite
is clear
truth, James
criticised
of
this account.
on
the
composition of -mental
metaphysical problem of the
the
to
earth-soul
consciousness.
The
be
cannot
vindicatingFechner's
allows,that
form
cosmic
absolutism
that
In
James
somehow
can
ix
the
of
psychologicalproblem
states
PHILOSOPHY
parts of
mind
human
sciousnesses
con-
superhuman
well unify
can
very
supplement its finite elements without in any way
beings. It is
diminishing their reality as individual
and
thus
to
open
least
absolutist
an
to
as
finite selves
consider
if he is not
even
at
orised
auth-
regardingthem
the
as
Ill
While
that
of
James's
monism,
of
view
pluralism is
his method
contrasted
with
is contrasted
of irrationalism
with
that
of
intellectualism.
thinking,which
objects,while
the
positive facts
and
the
proud
pursues
but
tendency
necessary
never
arid
to
get
path
but
life.
of
from
latter stands
the humble
particularsof
the
is severed
As
What
leaves
contact
it.
in
particular
region of
secure
Absolutism
follows
while
intellectualism,
James
fertile path of resortingto the
James is fightingagainst is
of
While
abstractionism.
on
the
on
with
abstraction
life,abstractionism
us
to
predict
is fatal
the
is
to
future,
WM.
OF
UNIVERSE*
'PLURALISTIC
ix
267
JAMES
human
our
limitations
will have
that
But
cannot
we
study
is conAbstractionism
demned
parts exist by themselves.
by the intellectualist systems of concrete idealism.
ism
abstractionJames neglectsthe distinction between
of abstraction, and
and
the use
complains of the
to
intellectualist's
give
only
us
method.
abstract
He
that
holds
can
things,wherein
of
outlines
concepts
we
continuity,and their
The
With
living connections.
Bergson, James says,
of life is its continuously changing character
essence
;
but our
and fixed
(P. U.
concepts are all discontinuous
When
broken
the realityinto concepts
p. 253).
you have
miss
should
their concreteness,
their
"
"
"
of
of discreteness
amount
no
"
concrete
"
(ibid.).
can
the
manufacture
you
irrational
logically
Life is
Out
it in its wholeness.
reconstruct
can
never
you
"
(ibid.
be
changing world cannot
by our intellect,but has only to be directly
told
are
apprehended by living experience itself. We
The
p. 208).
conceived
that
reality of
concepts
as
cannot
describe
life to
signifyit
fixed
are
life.
But
should
why
describe
or
life is
while
than
of the
is
no
other.
ground
The
Philosophy is
thing. It does not
are
condemning
inadequate to
ones
try the teleological
There
to
is
no
intuition
need
and
to
such
riches
one
like
of
sensible
One
life.
of
is not
logic.
require
tion
falsifica-
experience
If mechanical
the flow of
life,we
may
life,organism, beauty,
surrender
other
of
life,
not
formulas
abstract
continuityof
for the
determinations
concept resemble
it ?
thought is the
James to tell us that the
metaphysics are not the concrete
cannot
supersede the other, though
any more
a William
fluid, concepts
hard
doubtful
thinking
remedies.
and
etc.
take
268
RELIGION
Again,
is
AND
does
what
James
irrational
logically
the
embodiment
to
intellectual
us
such
life
by
of
"
is also
rational,and
the
doubt
radical but
that
the nature
the
two
the
real is the
the
rational
James's chapter
we
He
on
M.
writers
of intellect and
true
"
life
it is not
lend
itself
But
James gives
interpretationof
argues the question of
that
mean
versus
pluralism.
a
he
that
If so, it cannot
reason
of intellect.
his powers
of
futility
not
Does
"
by saying
mean
interpretationat all.
artistic though incoherent
an
monism
PHILOSOPHY
convince
has
us
of the
led
James
experienced,but
view
of life would
to
it
be
empiricism.
Bergson gives us the impression
of the same
are
opinion about
its objects. But on examination
it is not
so.
While
both
discredit
the
ent
conceptual function altogether,they do so for differBoth
mediacy
imreasons.
recognisethe distinction between
and reflective experience. To Bergson immediacy
and
intellect is a fall from
belongs to pure duration
the pure flow.
To James immediacy
it,as it disintegrates
mediate
belongsto perception,impulse and feeling. As this imto the
experienceis conflicting,
knowledge comes
to remedy
its defects.
Intellect in James does
rescue
not
disintegratebut harmonises.
Bergson and James
have
different views
of intellect.
According to Bergson
but things are
things intelligible,
concepts alone make
not
the livingflux.
They are static aspects of reality,
which is genuine freedom
and continuous
creation.
When
the flow of life is arrested, it solidifies into hard
lumps
which
call things. To know
we
realityas it is,we must
plunge into the stream of consciousness
things
; to know
as
they are, concepts are
quite adequate. Intellect
correctlyrepresents things. Bergson with James regards
intellectual distinctions
and
ments
instruas
logicalmethods
of practicalaction.
But Bergson does not believe
in the ultimate
realityof the world of practice. As the
faction
concepts of intellect have arisen for the satisof practicalneeds, their validityis also confined
tools and
RELIGION
270
Sense
AND
experience is
terminus
to
him
PHILOSOPHY
the
ix
terminus
and
quo
the
quern of
the lines of Plato and
ad
Radical
(i) a
able nature
Absolute, thing-in-itself,
etc., do
like the
for
form
well
conjunctive as
matters
of direct
less
than
so
the
"
the
not
philosophicdebate
relations
things,
between
(2)a
"
"
conclusion, viz.
world
continuous,
are
one
another, without
with
their
as
being necessary to serve
foreignprinciple
or
(The Meaning of Truth, Preface,
support
cement
"
Our
the
experienceis not to
experiencewith which it is
immediate
pure
experience
rid
of
all
conceptual
be
any
p.
xii).
identified with
continuous.
elaboration
does
Pure
not
limit.
We
reach
can
only an unattainable
consciousness.
It is not to be identified
it by relaxingour
with a purely subjectivestate, for to James everything
More
is both
and
correctly,
subjective
objective.
self and not-self arises later (see
the distinction between
exist.
It is
Radical
this
tion,
James would not consent to this descripstitutes
conaccording to him pure experience which
as
it. Not
about
reality has nothing conscious
things are directly
only things but relations among
in terms.
But
experienced. The
relations
that
bind
and
contribute
to
ix
oneness
immediate
of
data
have
unify
they
much
quite as
are
the
This
bound
relations
which
the
be
be
the
as
terms
externalityof
and
radical
any element
that
connect
if relations
"
The
271
are
immediate
James's
Empiricism to
JAMES
that
terms
of
view
WM.
metaphysical status
same
vision.
admit
the
as
effect of
is the
OF
experience.
differentiate.
relations
'
UNIVERSE
'PLURALISTIC
laristic
particu-
should
not
that is not
experienced,
experiences are
tions
experienced relathe system
(R. E.
"
viewed
as
"
anything else in
It is
experience is the stuff of the world.
p. 42). Pure
viewed
mental
material
or
as
according to the context.
In itself it is unqualifiedactualityor experience. The
table is physical when
regarded as part of the chain of
physical causation, mental when
regarded in relation to
the function
of knowing.
Sensation
and
the sensible
What
realityare absolutelyidentical with each other.
is in one
context
becomes
in
a
physical phenomenon
real
as
another
and
fact
real does
as
of
consciousness.
differ from
not
and
object, thought
of
of
knack
mind
and
is the
functional
getting into
outer
function
different
that
The
of the
thing
order.
the
psychic. Subject
but practical distinctions
experience has a
are
Pure
two
What
space.
of knowing which
parts of pure
of
content
is
relation
experience. Knowing
between
involves
is
transcendent, indefinable
no
particularrelation
A
between
conscious
is real, but
not
the
true
we
take
it leads
leads
of its existence.
into account
to
Truth
It
only
ence.
experi-
is with
the
falsity
apply
the
happens
and
contradictions,it is false.
to ideas.
fragment of experience
false.
it.
only
when
to deadlocks
therefore
or
stamp of realityimpressed on
evidence
different parts of
occurrence,
either
relation, but
It is not
an
If
it
Truth
intrinsic indefin-
RELIGION
272
able
qualitybut
AND
an
PHILOSOPHY
extrinsic
and
facts of
on
supervenes
of the relation between
attribute
which
the future
James
adventitious
experience.
the
experience.
regards radical empiricism
The
pragmatism.
view
as
an
is
the
attitude,but
not
as
mental
funda-
more
is too
On examination
we
produce a shock.
be justified
radical empiricism can
only
or
It
originalnot
shall
to
mind
property
of
course
than
"
as
find that
temper of
philosophy or
doctrine.
does
involve
not
relation to a
thing which
knower, experience is a queer use of terms.
Experience
It implies over
and
is always a relation.
the
above
it is
object experienced relation to a subject by whom
admit
that
the actual
though we
experienced. Even
mediation,
object is immediately given, without
any
There
it does not follow that experienceis not a relation.
of being,
is a difference between
being and consciousness
reduce
all things
and
cannot
existence
knowing. We
in the universe, acts, objectsand contents, to experience
James says that everything
pure and simple. Again, when
of pure
is this
is born
ask, What
experience,we
that which
James thinks that it is
pure experience?
To
call
"
It is another
yet any definite what."
feelingand sensation, which perhaps new-born
is not
their
first moments
sensation, we
that
says
But
have.
mental
and
material
differ only
experienceswhich
repudiates a distinction which
very
structure
argument
100
of
Kant
dollars which
in
is
babes
in
if it is
even
requirea feelingindividual.
both
for
name
feelingor
When
James
states
their
are
pure
functions, he
imbedded
in
the
the ontological
experience. Criticising
asked, What
I think
is the
of and
100
difference
between
dollars in my
coat
it is nothing. We
is that
James's answer
Humism
with
its doctrine
to be
perilouslynear
seem
differ not in their stuff,
of ideas and impressions which
accidental
but in some
qualitieslike the aggressiveness,
with which
they strike on the mind, concreteness, etc.,
pocket ?
Are
we
to
imagine that
pure
experienceis
material
when
'
ix
it is
the
between
two
it
only
to
say
and
mental
OF
the
concepts which
that
JAMES
difference
material
same
function
according
have
273
Is the difference
physicaljust a
of arranging the
ways
and
difference of context
WM.
it is thin ?
when
thick,and mental
between
'
UNIVERSE
PLURALISTIC
Is
Are
we
James
to
in the affirmative.
answers
holds
He
that the
item
same
ness
objectin mind, or a state of consciousto the
or a physicalthingin the outer- world, according
the item enters (seeR. E.
net- work of relations into which
thing that now
figuresas
pp. 13-14). If it is the same
as
thing,how is it we have two sets of
thought and now
propertieswhich differ so much ? But James thinks that
the two are not so widely different as commonly conceived.
For he asks,
How, if subjectand object were
separated
by the whole diameter of being and had no attributes in
to tell,in a presented and
would
it be hard
common,
in through
recognised material object,what part comes
becomes
either
an
'
'
"
'
the
sense
'
of
"
but by
qualities,
If both
?
contrast
Can
the
possiblefor
absolute
we
not
we
have
context
one
us
they exist.
and
mental
experience,can
in which
the relations
to
have
an
experiencein
with
such
the
a
other
which
?
we
can
It is
quite
higher experience,an
mind
RELIGION
274
between
be
that
what
a
PHILOSOPHY
object becomes
subject and
know
not
AND
the
makes
total context
and
illusory,
of self. May
do
we
it not
for the
is necessary
to account
identical
Do we not requiresome
knowledge ?
being throughout the psychical changes ? How else can
we
explain the obvious
psychologicalfact of a self
Can a
which
all thoughts, feelingsand desires ?
owns
be capable of personal activity?
mere
passingstate
stood
The
be easilyunderproblem of knowledge cannot
this theory. Our
on
knowledge of objects is of
two kinds, knowledge of either mental
or physicalobjects.
is mental
We
can
say that knowledge of an object which
ledge
belongs to the mind series,but to what series does knowof a physical object belong ?
The
problem of
perceptualexperienceis unsolved in this theory.
To say that realityis experience means
in theory of
as
knowledge that realityis known
experienced. But
it
the way
in which
James interpretsexperiencemakes
impossible for the individual to reach other realitythan
his own
experience. In systems of Idealism, while sense
data are
of knowledge, it is
taken
the starting-point
as
of
possiblefor us to transcend sense knowledge by means
ing
thought. But that way is closed to James. For accordto James things as well as relations are
given to us
immediately in experience. We have but to open our eyes
If we
to see in experiencethingsas well as their relations.
process
of
context
"
'
'
irrationalise
and
reality
with
assume
order
and
need
The
The
function
real order
for
outside.
unity from
thought
that it is
Kant
with
connected
dis-
thought which
is
There
no
James's view, as
unity and continuity.
in
stitute
thought is only to represent and subof all truth.
symbols for experience,the source
value of thought consists in its adequacy to experience.
be
in relation
Its function
to experience may
function
compared
reserve.
concrete
of
to that
Thought
of paper
can
situations,but
in relation
currency
abstract
we
can
and
never
to
gold
generalisefrom
go
beyond
them.
ix
UNIVERSE'
'PLURALISTIC
OF
WM.
JAMES
275
transcend
experience.
thought can never
from
on
We
transcend
passingexperiences,for we move
cannot
But we
one
experience to the next.
go beyond
if we
the individual's
can
experience. It is doubtful
vidual's
the indithis theory recognise a realityother than
on
own
experience. James accepts as axiomatic
the existence
of a multiplicityof human
beings. Has
individual acquire
does
he any
an
right to it ? How
does James get over
knowledge of other minds ? How
Objective reference is an incident of the
solipsism?
cient,
insuffiof our
fact that so much
an
as
experiencecomes
and consists of process and transition
(R.E. p. 71).
have
than what
be something more
There
felt,
must
we
Our
experience is not
realityexisting elsewhere.'
but
self-sufficing
points beyond. But for this impulse
to pass beyond given experiences our
experiencemight
It follows
that
"
"
'
remain
subjective.It
self-transcendent.
point outwards
will not
if there
But
is
if it is not
necessity
internal
an
does it not
internal
are
relations
as
well ?
whole
alone
is
dissatisfaction with
Our
self-containing.
'
more
immediately felt,and our need to call for
of the
due
to
the fragmentary, discordant
nature
are
given. The felt discord is the stimulus to thought. Our
tries to purge the given of its discord and contradiction
reason
the
and
tendency to
demand
to
pass from
eliminate
experience.
harmonious
admits
as
The
its supreme
laws.
the given is traceable to the logical
it conform
make
Our
much
the
reason
whole
which
when
'
he
to
contradictions
from
will not
stop until
includes
all
we
presented
reach
the
experiences. James
observes, Though one part of
"
it
another
part to make
upon
it may
what
it is in any one
of several aspects in which
be considered, experience as a whole
is self-containing
our
experience may
lean
RELIGION
276
and
leans
AND
PHILOSOPHY
ix
experiencemay
same
into
run
million
can
coincide
to
come
object
in certain
of
become
part
In short, how
?
in
on
universal
by positinga
consciousnesses
gets
and
of
and
experience
the
can
of
which
serves
as
universe
this
over
same
ness
conscious-
objectsor
consciousness
individual
basis
How
fields
have
we
Idealistic monism
common
different
can
of
currents
points ?
How
contexts.
difficulty
includes
the
of union
bond
there is agreement.
agreement, wherever
As for the mind, James says,
Why do I postulateyour
"
mind
see
your
body acting in
gestures,facial movements,
expressive,so
are
I deem
inner
"
(R. E.
reason
pp.
it actuated
of
account
certain
way.
Its
conduct
as
argument
my
from
generally
is by an
own
analogy is my
77-78).
criticism of asbolutism
The
and
words
This
pluralism. We
has
are
resulted
in
negative
insensiblyled
to
think
and
James's system guarantees freedom
novelty,
God who is of real help to us and personalimmortality.
that
a
Let
whether
see
us
As
we
universe
so.
of
already stated, the whole is in course
The
total of things is not yet a single
sum
a
totalityof conflictingindividuals. The
sustained
by the perpetual struggle among
have
realisation.
system
it is
but
is
forces
it. The
that
connections
compose
many
of linkages,
the parts are
and
yet of the nature
among
tinct
not
organic. The individuals are disyet vital and
the
; there
quitea
real
is
one.
no
doubt
But
we
about
cannot
it.
The
world
understand
unity
and
process is
the growing
the
visions
278
A
rejectsthe
is not
in
admit
his
mechanical
favour
capable of
psychology he
is
of mental
While
in his
p.
soul
doubt
no
concept. Mental
to support it.
'
he
'
The
'
is
be
as
an
not
mental
The
without
it.
question,
up (see
scholastic
and
require a subject
experience is only
199). All that we
of consciousness.
to
on
that
another's
one
James
proposes
conserve
In
factory
satis-
theory,
open
one"
to some
(P. U. p.
appear
need is the passingthought of each moment
to
to
In
body.
more
for
useless
experience does
To
the
completely gives it
he
soul
not
requireit.
not
it
leaves
life,it
monad
accounted
be
can
James
individuality
it to be
does
volving
in-
as
does
He
theory.
the material
or
Universe
"
when
of mental
considers
psychology
psychology
210).
But
ground of man's
surviving the death of
life
in his Pluralistic
soul.
is the
he believes that
U.
'
the
the mind-stuff
unity
P.
ix
determination
of
soul which
of the
independence
than
but
PHILOSOPHY
hypothesis is generallyregarded
pluralistic
the
and
AND
RELIGION
view
of
developinghis
rather
of
than
Leibniz
experience, such
one
fixed
this,that
like trees
as
conclusion
we
with
in the
Renouvier.
or
"
it is limited
it is
(and
dogmatically emerges,
our
lives
forest.
are
The
like islands
maple
and
of
Out
my
enough),
and
in the sea,
the
is
that
or
pine
may
Conanicut
plunge
as
forces, and
into
mother
which
into
sea
or
our
reservoir.
several
Our
'
minds
normal
'
ix
consciousness
external
is
un
favour
279
to
our
in
is weak
fence
the
in, showing
break
Not
connections.
common
but
led
such
some
on
JAMES
adaptation
beyond
from
verifiable
but
earthly environment,
otherwise
WM.
OF
for
circumscribed
'
UNIVERSE
'PLURALISTIC
in
their
to look
ways
of the universe
own
pan-psychicview
viduals
Magazine, 1908). If the indi(The American
of a
mind,
common
are
only manifestations
unique expressionsof an underlying unity, is it right to
call this theory pluralism?
who
There
are
(likeDr. Howison) in their
pluralists
and the spiritual
anxiety to safeguardthe self-sufficiency
hold them
of the monads
to be timeless.
nature
James
He
is interested in
does
not
belong to that group.
the temporal becoming of the individual, the process of
his development. James calls himself
a
lengthwise
pluralist(seeInternational Journal of Ethics,pp. 141-142,
bias.
to his psychological
vol. xxi. No. 2). This is due
No philosophy
Experience is a flow, a temporal succession.
can
ignore the temporal quality of experience.
The world that each of us feels most
intimatelyat home
with is that of beings with histories that play into our
as
we
can
history,whom
help in their vicissitudes even
they help us in ours
(P. U. p. 49). In the interests
of ethical freedom
James emphasises time and becoming,
as
this
"
"
"
"
"
but
the
if there
is
no
individual
pluralismbecomes
but
who
is to be
time
word.
empty
an
subjectto
VI
Let
and
us
whether
see
immortality
with
absolutism
satisfactory. As
do
asks, How
?
of
the
He
are
James's views
radicallydifferent
existence
not
of
bear
worry
God.
be
can
everywhere
these
does
and
of
from
else,
about
He
those
regarded
even
man's
on
God, freedom
the
simply
as
ciated
assomore
here, James
ence
experi-
life and
so-called
wants
to
proofs
know
280
RELIGION
how
belief
AND
God
in
PHILOSOPHY
will
ix
what
work,
characteristic
"
results
has.
religiousemotion
According to William
James all the philosophico-theological
arguments which
in view
have
the
demonstration
the
of his attributes
determination
only
notions
those
of God's
have
are
illusory.In
real content
existence
which
are
and
fact
preted
inter-
(Smile
practicalconduct
Boutroux, Science and
Religion, English translation,
to give us a God who
whether
p. 318). James is anxious
he satisfies the intellectual requirements, fulfils
not
or
by
moral
the
differences
the
and
in
fashion
in
"
religiousdemands.
practicalneeds
and
by
met
sufficiently
"
Meanwhile
experiences of religionseem
the belief that
continuous
with
beyond
him, there
each
the
to
me
man,
and
larger
exists
which is friendly
to him and to his ideals. All that
power
the facts require is that the power
should
be both other
and
larger than our conscious selves. Anything larger
will
be
might conceivablyeven
self,of which
mutilated
the
only
larger and
expression,and
the
then
like
god-
more
be but
the
universe
ably
might conceivbe a collection of such selves of different degrees of
absolute
inclusiveness, with no
unity realised in it at
all. Thus
would
sort of polytheism return
a
us
upon
(Varieties
of ReligiousExperience,pp. 525-526). Only the
polytheism James thinks to be possibleand probable is
where
the
not the crude polytheism of primitivereligions,
Lords many
and Gods many
quarrelwith one another, but
a
perfectharmony where the several heroes co-operate
with
another.
one
Polytheism is only a possibility
(see Varieties,pp. 524-526). In his chapter on Fechner
in the Pluralistic Universe, James suggests that there is
for a hierarchy of superhuman
room
beings. But the
conceptionof God, which has the hearty support of James,
of all spiritual
is that of an elder brother
beings,vaster,
wiser, and more
powerful,but not essentiallydifferent
"
from
them.
He
dwells
in
the
world
and
works
under
ix
limitations
God
us
to
our
imposed by
and
prayers
that God
knows
281
JAMES
James
offers
looks
of any
to be
WM.
is finite and
who
OF
UNIVERSE'
'PLURALISTIC
to
use
But
wants.
our
man
should
ears
James
be
tinuous
con-
man,
'
with
in
man
Napoleon
or
bad
world,
Caesar
be
cannot
muddle
may
sure
of
through
success.
difficulties to
it is
"
the
universe, which
we
indeed
with
all
idealities and
our
fulnesses
faith-
"
redeem
with
Reason
life with
war,
and
to
light,life
through human
requiresa power
existence
effort.
extinction.
slowly progressing
this struggle that
are
It is in
round
and
says
we
do not
need
be assured
to
of the issue
of the
it.
about
struggle. It is better to be doubtful
must
be
We
willingto take the universe to be really
dangerous and adventurous"
(Pragmatism, chap. viii.).
"
Pluralism
but
for
does
not
think
that
the
be saved
with
"
or
even
world
on
will be
the
saved,
help of
the whole
man,
is among
282
RELIGION
AND
PHILOSOPHY
ix
"
the
"
"
be
What
inducement
gives no
answer
the
or
to
port
ask,
"
certaintythat
no
it shall be saved.
to the
question,whether
shipwreck on the way
suffer
Is there
in
somewhere
if
to work
man
the
would
we
James
We
reach
bound
are
immensities
some
mechanical
cruelty?
Is
evil ?
nature
stretched
no
end
"
Brillingsees
it
is
is not.
If he
can
or
its
the
and
"Is
or,
life in
quiveringupon
for
sector
"
is,he
table
Is
man
vivi-
eternal
of the
of
scheme
"
119
offers
whole
cruel ?
essence
without
through,pp.
the
us
pity ?
(Wells, Mr.
and
294). God either
the security. If God
believes in God,
be
tells
sure
that
us
we
to go well.
can
"
trust
him, and
world
with
is
God
sure
to
"
in
to
absolutistic
an
James,
he
conceptionof God,
suddenly
turns
the
which
tables,
is
red
abandons
rag
the
that
ultimately the
order.
Only
world
belief in
can
the
be
reduced
Absolute
can
to
unity
and
satisfythe
UNIVERSE'
'PLURALISTIC
ix
emotional
its needs
and
and
moral
necessary
of
its visions
aspirations,
the Absolute,
283
human
soul,
out
perfection.Withhave
shall not
we
the
requiresfor
Evolution
earnestness.
JAMES
of the
tendencies
volitional
WM.
OF
its
or
faith in books
It is
man's
reaction
life and
to
not
true
and
creeds.
to say
that
we
only feel
ourselves
for power
infinite
an
makes
that
with
connection
reality of
God.
There
is room
for ambiguity in the testimony of
religiousconsciousness, simply because
religioussouls
have after all to employ the current
philosophicaljargon.
In many
intellectual traditions
cases
are
unconsciously
of religious
consciousness.
accepted in the interpretations
What
the religious
soul utters may
not
always be faithful
to what
is felt. But
reflection on
the data of religious
consciousness
is decisive in showing that religion
demands
infinite God.
an
If
feel the
into
philosophytakes
facts
account
of
religious
consciousness,we will be led to the absolutist
theory. Only in it are the higher values of spiritaffirmed
and maintained.
to a question
James declared in answer
I believe in God, not because
I have experienced
put to him,
"
his
'
must
there
void
'
is
presence,
be
no
in life
"
true
God
"
"
but
because
need
(HibbertJournal,
there
would
(ibid.).James
be
admits
x.
it
i.
p.
that
it
232).
If
so
great hush,
that
great
mysticalstates
RELIGION
284
unknown
are
of.
with
him
the
condition
the
in
xx
The
vision
when
the
or
to
individual
the
and
approach
nearest
one
larger
home
at
PHILOSOPHY
To
is the
state
feels himself
be at
him.
to
mystical
AND
to
conceive
can
broader
outlook,
New
energies are
added
from
wider
order of things, which
to him
on
a
wider order James calls God
when
he is in a philosophising
But when
mood.
he uses
his psychologicalglasses,
he
greater powers.
identified with
the
We
and
intellect,absolutism
not
life and
faith of the
take
we
mystics
or
understanding.
James's pluralism identifies
with the divine
(P. U. p. 34).
be viewed
should
viewed
are
a
"
not
distinct from
as
hard
The
the whole.
as
being an
man
his
invades
intimate
the
of
reason
partner,
God
mechanicallyto obey
may
view
be, remains
which
the
mind, and
if
universe
we
insist
Our
God
on
and
on
substance
human
that
means
and
of the
God
the creatures
we
himself
shall have
criticises.
subjectto God,
of externality
mere
of
our
heart
magistrate, rather,
moral
cannot
certainties
This
commands,
only
the
heart
our
the human
between
relationship
"
his
our
leaves
realityof
but
reason,
the vital
James
is not
of
stand
character
matter
our
the
outsider,and
field.
our
felt. Even
justified.
other, then
which
be
becomes
If God
each
to
absolute
the
led to it,whether
are
is not
unconscious, it becomes
experience which
if with James we
intuition
If God
nature.
and
strange they
however
duty."
and
mechanical
we
are
tism.
led to absolu-
contemporary
mind
286
RELIGION
heaven
in
as
are
worthy.
has
limits
He
and
works
be finite.
the Absolute
God
is but
usual
more
God
has
is
the
"
are
part and
he
has
can
we
outside
an
depend
which
should
for the
by
such
ideal
of
tendency
substance
Supposing
limits, and
of
success
to
be
the
the
He
Absolute
non-ideal
prise.?
enter-
whole, if
the
triumph
we
enemies,
moral
our
of the Absolute.
and
of which
him, if
of final
things but
ideal
unifyingthe
God
whole
of the articulations
one
addition,
to
for God
necessary
the assurance
have
cosmic
environment,
Is it not
we
exist in
of
is external
the Divine
him
on
worthy
U.
parcel of
God
only
wider
environment,
ideal
p.
environment
an
The
only the
sense
(P.
external
an
If the absolute
most
human
at all
being
in
enemies.
has
must
name
our
ix
in his
then
PHILOSOPHY
forbid, but
believed
the
AND
to
Passing
be only
be the
may
is the whole,
tendencies.
While
is
something outside of himself, the Absolute
itself. God
not limited by anything outside
is not the
Absolute
since beyond him
lie other experiences. There
be an
absolute
experience which includes those of
may
God
and
The
Absolute
is not
the impossible
man.
being I once
thought it" (P. U. p. 292). God is finite
and subject to growth. But he can
into the
never
grow
has
'
fullness of the
with
the
nothing outside
triumphed over
of the
him
reduces
the
incidental
But
that
not
the
may
himself
of
and
absorbed
; but
to the status
universe
of
"
of
in the
things.
whom
conceivably
have
he
may
all but the
have
already
from
all the
tion
frac-
minutest
being, and
trast
con-
almost
small,
fraction,however
relative
(P. U.
with
.struggle
will win
finite God
that
is saved
to absolutism
end
The
Absolute
universe
in the
God
"
Absolute.
in
ciple
prin-
irrationalities
125-126).
wickedness, James feels sure
end.
Struggle and crisis are
We
pp.
shall
attain
to, peace
and
'
ix
WM.
OF
UNIVERSE'
PLURALISTIC
JAMES
287
harmony.
essential
which
universe
the
in
asks
James
admit
to
us
realityof
the
value
for concrete
if
principles,
the
hypothesisof
widest
in the
God
God
Ideally
such
since
Pragmatistic
On
satisfactorily
works
word, it is
of the
sense
"
life.
belief has
it.
expelledfrom
be
can
element
chance
is divine.
world
the whole
It is
of its existence.
phase
Now
true.
ever
what-
difficulties may
be, experience shows
it certainlydoes work
(Pragmatism,p. 299). But,
its residual
"
that
have
we
as
our
but
men,
of
source
of
collection
nor
many,
individual
among
larger than
one
is not
works
what
seen,
who
Gods
are
who
infinite God
an
well
being as
our
finite God
as
is
all
is
who
the
support
lives.
The
vaster
body.
The
its
and
moon
its
of
entire earth
own
our
planet,so
system as
system be
plays
else may
the
not
of
sum
whole
that
vaster
we
live must
whole
So
has
all that
sun,
system have
the
consciousness
the
entire
; and
if that
is
starry
starry
sidered,
materially con-
whatever
of God."
of the
universe
As the
body
of
to
which
is an
man
of
have
each
must
solar
in which
part.
one
orders
the
So
its consciousness
such
then
the
must
consciousness
wider
each
on
consciousness.
collective
own
go with
which
of mind
orders
sciousness
con-
is the combination
the soul of man
of many
so
organs,
consciousnesses
which
of all the various
belong to the
various
organs.
human
race
though
each
There
formed
soul
is
by
in its
the
consciousness
union
of
of the
all human
is
individuality
unware
whole
souls,
of the
288
RELIGION
union.
"
the
more
relations
the
our
there
mind
is
and
limited
forms
several
minds
of the
are
sounds
in addition
the bare
not
of the million
minds
and
has
the terms
of which
form
All
and
soul
these
pound
com-
subconscious
self from
which
led
Psychicalresearch
a
is conscious.
earth-soul
heavenly bodies.
the
unaware,
the contents
mind
one
no
to these
are
sights
our
consciousness.
To
great universal
for the abnormal
facts of self,James postulates
account
a
of
one
every
themselves.
up of
in addition
only in part,
constitutingthe
;
summing
"
the minds
to
terms
so
the
by
earth-soul
and
ix
with
Fechner
in thinking that
agrees
inclusive forms
of consciousness
in part
are
constituted
Since
PHILOSOPHY
James
more
since
AND
continuous.
The
derive
to
believe
in
which
our
him
wider
we
inspiration.
realityof
the
smaller
selves
tenderer
are
are,
"
with
of the
continuous
a
more
according to James,
same
quality which is operative in the universe outside
and which
he can
of him
keep in working touch with,
and
in
all his
(P.
U.
fashion
our
name,
argument
is
block
to
call
we
universe, which
an
"
wreck
the
superhuman
James fightsshy
While
it God.
straightto
us
the
absolutistic
an
conception,ties
earth-soul
pieces in
to
experience?
quite willingto call
himself, when
save
Absolute
conception,James,
and
of and
board
on
lower
experiencethe
of the
get
eternal
incidental
are
down
the
most
environment
the
to
lutistic
abso-
comprehensive
(P. U.
pp.
309-311).
makes
God
religiousand
James believes that Fechner
he cannot
violate.
which
places him under conditions
His will has to strugglewith conditions
not
imposed
that will by itself
on
(P. U. p. 294). Thus does his
"
"
earth-soul
become
the
allow
that
human
God
of theism, and
point
is that
not
when
consciousnesses
the
Fechner
are
alland
parts of
wider
whole, they
cannot
absolute
Fechner.
other
"
to
No
like
creatures
it finds between
content
has
unlike
us,
or
Our
us.
substantivelyidentical
perfect while no each
there
is the earth-soul
is
and
its
the Absolute.
U.
(P.
type Fechner
which
has
How
all the
one
are
all is
173). If
imagines and
p.
the
the world
on
the wider
whole
inhuman
is
an
life.
in life.
of
of the Absolute.
"
necessityto
did it lapsefrom
influence
no
with
and
of
relation
perfect
we
terms
collected into
"
of the
of the
us,
289
But
in the
it than
caches
with
JAMES
theory
individuals, than
the
other
WM.
absolutism.
accepting
are
state
of the
OF
UNIVERSE'
'PLURALISTIC
ix
and
artificial
We
have
But
Royce,
The
its
let
us
which
Absolute
personally,not
to me,
but
the most
"
VII
Absolutism
is
deterministic,has
no
while
RELIGION
290
possiblefor
James's
us
to make
determinable
and
has
There
to him.
fixed
and
are
the
Determinism
certain
denies
it affirms that
the
will
believe
to
gone
is indeterminate
future
field of
wishes.
ambiguity
nothing future
between
of future
can
which
fluid and
are
line
the
Of
possibilities
open
which
draw
presupposes
and
and
it
makes
of it.
out
the
and
lines of human
whole
stable, and
ix
past is dead
the
is difficult to
It
because
ever,
along
man
no
course
"
for
is unalterable
of
the
though
that
so
anything
doctrine
whole
PHILOSOPHY
characterless
and
indeterminate
extent
are
AND
be
stable.
un-
them.
volitions,
"
ambiguous
is nothing contingent,
there
(Willto Believe,p. 198). In monism
there is nothing in actual realitythat corresponds
of indeterminateness, everything is necesto the notion
sary.
Dismissing this view, James relies on ambiguous
The
possibilities.
theory of radical empiricism allows
of bringing to pass one
that the consciousness
act out of
of possibilities
is a datum
as
crete
a number
preciseand conother, a genuine experience accompanied
as
any
conviction
of its objectivereality. In
by the immediate
When
of
one
short, there is the experience of choice.
is realised, something new
several possibilities
is accomplished
In our
in the world.
personal experience we
of
is really the essential process
are
witnessing what
creation
(Some Problems, pp. 214-215). It is a world of
real growths and crises,of genuine struggle. It is true
that an
analysisof the present does not tell us of what
"
"
is to
to
be
which
occur
won
in the future.
by
an
the future
effort.
should
It may
be that the future has
But there is another
aspect by
be founded
on
the
past and be in
of things. With
absolutism
continuity with the nature
determinations
do not
that mechanical
James contends
life. It does
hold good in the higher levels of spiritual
that the life of spirithas no law or order in it.
not mean
mechanical
between
and
The
contrast
teleologicalor
of law and anarchy, but
is not one
determination
spiritual
of two
different kinds of order.
James rightlycontends
ix
that
down
WM.
JAMES
291
does not
lay
part of the universe
of fact,mechanism
As a matter
the law for the rest.
used
cannot
with
OF
mechanical
the
is to be
we
UNIVERSE'
'PLURALISTIC
that
on
of the
realisation
in the
infer that
account
In his desire to
selfhood.
But
higher ends.
law is incompatible
for the will
room
reserve
subjectionto law.
The
of self is incompatibleonly with mechanical
nature
in the discussion
of Bergson,
law.
have
As
we
seen
diversity is not unlikeness,
identity is not sameness,
negation is not contradiction, and law is not necessity.
Creative
synthesis of self is quite compatible with law
to
create,
and
James
order.
But
all
it may
bad as
of immanent
that of mechanical
logicis quite as
necessity. It
which
for
universe
has no
also implies a block
room
option or contingency,arrest or failure. But as we have
We
have
the law of logicwe
cannot
seen,
escape from.
ideal working in and
to admit
an
through the parts.
James allows it,Bergson agrees to it, and no pluralist
can
sciously
safelyrejectit. It is the whole that works unconin the
stages, and
lower
becomes
standard
the
of
On
ideal.
the
of
account
these
factors which
does
pattern, but
examine
with
the
will find
accept this
surrender
it
an
or
universe
if
the
chaos
is the law
we
and
conduct
Free
ideal and
congruous
with
or
not.
dead
world
alleys and
work.
freedom
caprice our
of freedom.
caprice,licence
moment.
secure
after
of the
course
set-backs, blind
basis
does
dispassionately
we
particulartendency at
make
we
of the whole
becomes
the
and
central
one
that
us
of events
march
law
tells
only
the
construct
not
sometimes
acting
we
if
we
The
dom
free-
the
spur
is conduct
determined
the
human
logicof
If
Gods.
Otherwise
on
paths,
by-
of
by
nature,
RELIGION
292
and
this
But
in
AND
has
James
PHILOSOPHY
admit
to
in the
ix
interests
world
of pure indeterminism
and
is neither law nor
order, neither
there
of ethics.
fresh
nings
begin-
freedom
nor
necessity.
If
by
conflict
any
purposive character
is not
the
This
would
mind's
our
of mental
facto interpretation
of
quoting, life
there
psychical contents
be to
travesty the
is due
For
to
an
post
ex
is fond
James
as
forwards, intellect
looks
It is also
working.
life.
be
can
mined
mechanicallydeter-
that
true
of
then
between
of choice.
at the moment
mind
to
choice
Human
freedom.
no
mechanism
apply
we
understands
backwards.
is not
James
But
James declares,
of
to
"
upholder
an
Whoever
control
the
freedom,
acts
novelties
can
is
given
be
faith
occur
only shows
"
able
has
with
pretence
(Will to Believe,
novelty he
does
"
Renouvier
to
and
If the
the
comes
This
to
do
in
be
view
treated
The
would
do
does
not
mean
that
with
his conduct.
should
to
have
anxious
for
We
his
it
But
prehended
com-
the
weakness.
complete freedom,
would
preclude the
possibility
The
crux
governing the world.
under
rich
our
of
as
man
that
equally
point of
be
cannot
spirit
incommensurabilitybetween
present is due
individual
the
may
predictwhat
the fulness of
us.
from
that
nothing
that
by
which
of
speaks
all
"
means
circumstances.
character
future
chance, instead
gifts,chance,
beginnings,
That
(ibid.p. 164).
genuine
"
not
may
of
of chance
matter
free
are
believes
James
"
caprice.
novelties,unmeditated
absolute
what
says
he
still when
158). But
permit chance.
and
resolutely
givesup
things he
p.
the word
uses
freedom, squarelyand
of chance
notion
of
divine
of
then
Providence
theisms
pluralistic
omnipotence and
freedom
is the problem of divine foreknowledge
human
and human
In this difficulty
freedom.
James employs
the analogy of the chess player. As the expert chess
though he does
player is certain to beat his rivals,even
are
RELIGION
294
AND
PHILOSOPHY
ix
reference
contends
to past character, absolutism
any
of choice is inadequateand unsatisthat this description
factory.
self into
of the
object,and
and
is
himself
another
word
undetermined
of
experienceas
self
The
nature
based
of the
the
true
element
of
each
if he
Were
it not
neither
order
free
self,and
varied
play
there
insists
is
to
be unconnected
may
and
think
with
the
that
unity of
direction
be
scene
something
judge and
to
the
past.
which
nor
archistic
an-
an
the
is
certain
be
is
so,
will
act
not
situation
concrete
views
decision
the
suddenly springsupon
himself, it is wrong
for
decision
us
which
truly
dom
free-
absolu-
is the
new,
act
While
self.
nature
of
of self.
on
is,
it is
as
Believe).Real
operationsof the
freedom.
nor
intelligibility
the
then
good
no
will admit
freedom, James
whole.
is
operates, which
rooted
If there
unconditioned.
and
theory
order.
no
between
cannot
the whole
where
is the relation
or
self
of the
; if there
is
what
James
tistic
there is order
James
former
future
asks, What
fatalism
it is absolute
The
then
Either
the two
artificial abstractions
two
resulting
In spiteof
analogy
tells
absolutism
on.
VIII
We
is sometimes
criticised
"
on
the
"
"
ix
'PLURALISTIC
as
I grow
"
live
vol.
'
UNIVERSE
older
"
"
and
because
x.
WM.
JAMES
295
just gettingfit to
James/' Hibbert Journal,
hold to personal
logically
am
believe
he does not
immortalitysince
OF
in
soul.
There
is
of brain
of consciousness
and
unity of
James
But
the
It
there
it is
whether
is
is
one
immortality is given
up.
would
James
But
not
agree
if with
James
an
should
treat
should
admitted
or
as
the
brain
as
according
behind
the
separationof
scenes.
personalityas
our
of doubtful
individual
existence
real.
universal
the
part from
real.
We
consciousness.
after death
to
be due
to
as
If
it
ultimate
in
reality
consider
we
the
we
is
is absorbed
to be
viduation
to
minds, personal
question the
personalstrivingself. So long as
that
one
pluralistthinkers
many
in his view of immortality.
less than
unit, this is
say
the
many
regard personal
it
that
wider
death
The
of the
flows.
sea
only
why we
some
the
But
view
we
are
after
continuance
is
with
sea
serving as
man
minds
many
mind
great
consciousnesses
behind
quite
are
is
of the
water
consciousness
mind.
that
of each
the brain.
by
interpretthe
absolute
brain
consciousness
individual
our
but
vast
There
consciousness.
to
death.
minds
the
is
It also follows
is
venture
principleof
ask, To what
can
is the
in
indi-
separate-
RELIGION
296
AND
PHILOSOPHY
of the many
units of consciousness
?
all brains are
When
lost, all
ness
due
and
will be
only
of many
is due to his
minds
there
in favour
ix
behind
the brains
separation will
mind.
James's
one
or
hierarchyof
appear
disjudice
presciousnesses
con-
presuppositionsand
pluralistic
for Fechner's
admiration
Fechner
philosophy. But even
of the hierarchyis at once
admits
that each member
a
for itself and a part of a more
consciousness
sive
widely incluof
consciousness
higher level
or
order.
It is
quite
possibleand
absolute
very probablethat there is only one
this larger whole
consciousness.
From
of which
our
minds
fragmentary manifestations
are
in
spontaneous energy
James's
can
of
mother-sea
only be
and
one
moral
our
each
and
consciousness
not
of
intellectual
or
draws
us
efforts.
subliminal
self
many.
IX
We
how
see
or
the
psychology,of
between
of
nature
the
function
of the
conceptionsof
the
God
wider
as
subconscious
creator
chance
and
individual
of the
pluralism and
of
are
of
self of
the
all
as
the
sciousness
con-
abnormal
all,of freedom
of
necessity,
and
brain,
mother-sea
promise
com-
transitory
transmissive
theory
incompatiblewith
that
go
of
not
the
central
can
theories
of Fechner
and
Bergson
into account
the claims
of
common
sense.
But
'
ix
the
failure
attempt
of
to
artificial
forth.
his
insistence
spirit.
well
system
spite
of
in
the
valuable
very
in
critical
profound,
it
philosophy
be
also
can
without
as
place
permanent
by
his
satisfy
as
In
'
UNIVERSE
PLURALISTIC
all,
analysis
has
of
republic
contributions
the
to
his
all
the
plain
the
hurried
claims,
puts
himself
philosophers
great
values
297
man
for
secured
to
the
JAMES
traced
which
James
on
WM.
OF
and
psychology
of
the
human
CHAPTER
THE
THE
NEW
IDEALISM
the
field
published
and
which
OF
Rudolf
was
large number
theology,and
EUCKEN
RUDOLF
the continent
greatest figureon
into
tillM.
Bergson came
of Jena.
He
has
physics
bearing on meta-
Eucken
of
works
has
"
he
prefersto call
work
is a sign of the times, as many
of the tendencies
contemporary philosophy (see Chapter II.)are visible
his writings. He
advocates
the substitution
of life
logicand
declares
that
life is action
or
intelligence.Action
of
man.
Eucken
does
and
not
mere
of
in
for
thought
alone
not
of
The
problem
contradiction
than
activist,he
as
of
logical
believes
in
the
riddle.
As
realityof
time
as
firmed
con-
and
works
an
are
change. Eucken's
attempt to reconcile
philosophy with religion,
though he says that belief in
God
is not necessary
for religion.He
tries to vindicate
the spiritof Christianityby means
of his philosophy.
In all his writings,
the religious
note is heard.
Indeed,
Eucken
intends
and theoretically
what
is a renovated
finally
"
vindicated
Christianity;
298
in
spite
of
his
anxious
EUCKEN
RUDOLF
OF
IDEALISM
NEW
THE
avoidance
"
central
his
are
of
appearance
tions
its logicalfounda-
the
Frederic
(Baron
concern
299
von
"
Eucken's
philosophy
Journal,p. 776).
is a Christian philosophyof life
(Boyce Gibson, Eucken's
Philosophy of Life,p. 166). His personaland religious
of the teaching
restatement
idealism
is a philosophical
Hibbert
Hugel,
"
"
of
the tendencies
of the
in the
state
present
philosophy
the
new
tries to
thesis
has
the main
found
is that
Eucken's
not
"
contends
Boyce Gibson
Philosophy is
of
life currents
insinuated
Bergson, p. 6).
in some
represent
way
new
Professor
school.
and
itself into
till it
homeless
humanity, has
these
that
and
thetically
sympaall its
allowed
objectivelyby
it has allied itself
the movements
with which
(Quarterly
that no
Review, April 1914, p. 380). If this only means
its thought-structure
serious philosophyshould construct
it is right. Since philosophyhas to
in an a priorimanner,
follow in the wake
it must
for life and experience,
account
the
deduce
of life process
and
experience. We cannot
of world
course
history as the Scholastics did from a
of dogmas, but have
number
to go to experience and
convictions
to
be
inwardly and
moulded
"
To
life.
But
we
the
have
verse
the
substitutes
a
priori.
study
spiritof
idealism
uni
to
scattered
stream
data
age,
know
Eucken
thought
What
we
of life
and
the
life,
are
life and
called
upon
straightaway,
seize
of
mystery
the
elan
derives
to
dive
do
the
is to
beneath
vital at
work.
RELIGION
300
also
form
this Eucken
subordinate
PHILOSOPHY
AND
admits
also its
occasion.
on
place in
"
the
Life has
completely
not
it is
sun.
And
first to seek
just this
that
And
so
thought which
problem of truth."
endeavour
the upward
of life
adequately represents
to its own
unity has its function and may be sought
after.
conceives
fessor
it," says ProPhilosophy as Eucken
reflection upon
life,as
Boyce Gibson, is no mere
of itself complete without
the reflection.
though life were
It is rather a vital function
of our
activity. It
spiritual
is that form of spiritual
which
brings to coherent
vitality
Review,
expressionthe intuitions of experience (Quarterly
April1914, p. 389). From this it is plainthat philosophy
has an essential function in the life of spirit,
if it only rests
on
experience and develops on its basis. That is what
all serious philosophyhas been.
inherent
As satisfying
an
need
of reason,
philosophy has its place in the life of
mind.
Eucken
monist
and
calls himself
a
spiritualist
holds that his system of spiritualist
or
monism, whether
it is logically
not
to adjust
consistent, still helps us
the several aspects of life. Eucken
does not speak of
life
and
theories but of spiritualcurrents
philosophical
is
the
"
"
"
"
"
or
view
own
of lifehe
develops
II
Eucken
and
adopts the
puts forward
There
systems.
In
Art.
matter
method
view
of his
is the
art, matter
is subordinate
of dialectical
Greek
and
to
form
own
after
view
exist
development
other
criticising
of life modelled
on
together. Though
to
since it
unsatisfactory
Another
does not recognisepersonality,
etc.
spirituality,
defect, accordingto Eucken, is that in it the actual and
looked
the ideal, the evil and
the good are
as
upon
related.
We
that on
the question
shall see
necessarily
it.
Eucken
holds
this view
to be
RELIGION
302
method
noological
the
is
interaction
AND
of
from
distinguished
deals
the
with
which
(i) the naturalistic method
world
as
independent of its relation to
consciousness, and (2) the psychological
the
individual
method
where
individual
the
independent of
its relation
method
he
which*
life and
spiritual
Eucken
has
is
PHILOSOPHY
to the world.
is based
adopts
views
views
the world
nature
But
rightto do so.
something higher than
connected
"
grant.
experienceof
is viewed
noological
conceptionof
on
the
whole.
as
if nature
If there
there
this
and
is such
he
though
is mechanical,
in man,
nature
as
The
merely mechanical
as
no
idealists would
consciousness
thing
the
as
be
objects,there must
a
operativein consciousness
unifying principle,which
not only presents related objects to itself,but
at once
renders
them
related
objectsand
unites
to each
in relation
them
"
"
"
is
strong
It is vain
result
'
the
on
to
be viewed
is not
idealist
forces.
Though
as
that.
there
natural
Eucken
ethics
is
ethical law
preach any
of natural
ought/
that
point
He
is
an
has
to
view
between
of
and
nature
science.
being who is
conception of
aspect in which
object,the more
is relating
here
leads
nature
no
exclusive
natural
no
he
an
can
man
important aspect
the
as
we
Eucken
spiritwhich
the
results
of the
dualism
completely
never
overcomes.
Intellectualism
genus.
only
another
It tries to construct
pattern.
immanent
the
is
whole
It takes
in
its stand
man.
of life and
It
the
on
includes
species of
universe
the
after
belief in universal
within
same
logical
reason
its framework
experience. Everything
actual
is
since
necessary
only
to
OF
IDEALISM
NEW
THE
real is the
the
"
one
as
In
of
ways
ignores the essential
thorough
it is
personalityare
world
becomes
reel,but
not
between
divorce
regarded.
dismere
creative
one
of
outposts
living." In
this
unity of mind.
against Hegelianism Eucken
his reaction
evil has
the
problem of
upon
while to Eucken
not of life,
is
conflict
conflict is between
Eucken
303
looks
of belief and
intellectual
the
Again,
and
from
rational.
of the
evolution
The
EUCKEN
Freedom
accepted.
be
RUDOLF
knowledge
the
as
and
; the
criticism
comes
life.
growth
real
to
Hegel,
of
cept.
con-
"
The
system, if
Reality is reduced to thought.
offer
forced to abide by the positionit has taken up, can
of
than a thought of Thought, a radiation
nothing more
the
and
forms
of
powers
of the
transformation
logicalrelations
whole
of
thus
and
.
into
thought
universe,
the
realityinto a tissue of
necessarilydestroys the
"
(Problem of Human
immediacy of life in all its forms
Life,p. 512). The logicalresult of this view in practice
life is the more
is that knowledge and not moral
ant
importThe gist of religionis with
Hegel nothing
thing.
"
but
the
absorption of
intellectual
identified
process.
with moral
the
How
individual
such
in
the
universal
conception
regenerationof
the
can
Christian
be
type,
"
to us
purificationof the heart, is unintelligible
(" Hegel To-day," Monist, April 1897). So logic has
shall we
of this arguno
place in life. What
say
ment
is
?
Philosophy
conceptual explanation, and as
such is not realityor experience. Therefore
philosophy
central
is of no
secret of life can
be loved,
good. The
and
adored
comprehended. But is comprehension to
dismissed
it is not
be
life or
love ?
simply because
Eucken's
criticism is due to a confusion
of issues.
ual
Spirititself in art, philosophy and religion,
life expresses
of
these
perfection. .None
beauty, knowledge and
with
exhausts
that
the
fulness of it.
religionis
the
But
Eucken
highest form.
seems
The
to
holy
sider
con-
life of
RELIGION
304
AND
PHILOSOPHY
the saint is to be
singerof
the
or
exclusive
of
the
religionis
the
higheststage, then
of
consciousness
our
without
whole
and
cognitive
in
the
each
imperilling
narrow
activism,
of
sense
the
hold
cannot
we
in it
sides.
have
we
represented. They
But
if
term
it to
as
be
If
all sides
illumine
other's freedom.
is
emotional
the
Religion
religionis viewed
pious
conduct
or
tion
specialmanifesta-
life worthier
than others.
spiritual
Hegel does not attempt to derive life from logic,or
concrete
experience from pure thought. Hegel takes
disentanglesfrom them
up the facts of experienceand
universal
the
constitute
the
work
frameprincipleswhich
of reality.Hegel'smethod
of advance
is dialectical..
i.e. it proceedsby the alternate production and removal
of
until
contradictions
of
Absolute
called the
reach
the
highest category,
Idea, which
has
no
Hegel proceeds on
the
of
Just
mark
error.
criticism
of rival
concepts
of
highest is
"
assumption
Eucken
as
union
contradiction
developshis
view
of these
two
realityfrom
shall bid
the
our
is
by
opposite
object and
criticise
standpoint,but
that
contradiction.
subjectand
shall not
We
we
the
says,
individual
own
led from
to the reality
by the
appearance
in the thingsthemselves
dialectic immanent
being
help of
(quoted
382). That
"
is
as
fluid
Benedetto
the
real
"
began
as
the
"
to
find
form
of the
and
which
real, which
should
should
be
mobile
participate
things,which
pulse of reality,
should mentallyreproducethe rhythm of its development,
without
breaking it into pieces or making it rigid
it ?
(Philosophyof Hegel, p. 214). The
falsifying
movement
in the life of
and
of mind
should
"
feel the
THE
NEW
EUCKEN
RUDOLF
OF
IDEALISM
movement
of
determined
by
the
its stand
on
takes
and
of
At
that
showing
is sometimes
subordinates
knowledge
is
theory to
not enough
nature.
But
theory.
Eucken
there
realise in life
soul,
with
an
as
beyond experience.
upon
result of the critiqueof Hegelianism,
the
as
points to
the
opportunity
life which
spiritual
will have
stage we
is
Absolutism
unconnected
system
Eucken
looked
Eucken,
not
later
and
on
deeper experiencesof
the
it is therefore
experience.
of life.
largermovement
305
to
cannot
asks
It
action.
that
mere
action ?
is it
What
act.
to
us
is true
we
to
are
know
something
about
But
act spiritually.
a
as
can
spiritbefore we
criticism of a false view of intellect which
tries to spin
theories without
relation to facts,Eucken's
point may
have
value
"
that
Intellectual
life and
guided by
must
writer holds
unfortunatelyno
position.
positive and
portion of an
or
to that absurd
itself does
work
become
not
an
integral
productive until it becomes
both receiving
from
inclusive spiritual
life,
its
contributingto
the resultant
drift of
advancement,
until it is
great spiritual
organisations
and
from
impelled by the energieswhich originate
sources
(Main Currents, p. 85). It only means
"
these
that
intellect is
life,quite
the
of
exclusive
idealist
comprehension, but
of mind
force
of
move
in the
direction
is not
acknowledgement
of
the
the
mere
coming
is vain
not
stop with
reached
in him.
does
not
when
It is
out
in life
without
not
which
is
on
love.
the consideration
of the
a
The
of
ledge
know-
cognitive
mere
drives
man
to
is not
vision
precious possessionof
every
side.
Immanent
that
the
recognisesthe presence
clear that knowing is not
who
'
ideal,but
he
truly know
thought
'
reality. Knowledge
spiritual
which
life
spiritual
soul
'
of action.
systems is
of
the whole
not
proposition. The
is not
the
of life but
element
obvious
an
absolutist
'
an
stirred to
Mere
ledge
know-
idealism
goal of
does
man
is
of the Absolute
being, and he
his very depths
x
RELIGION
306
the
by
much
AND
of
consciousness
PHILOSOPHY
the
infinite in
Absolutism
Eucken,
him.
Quite
recognisesthat
as
the
spirit
is a force striving
towards
developingin man
expression
discord, developing through
through opposition and
as
effort and
struggle.
further
Eucken
develops his view of intellectualism
the given world
by urging that life requiresthe shattering
to
and
bits
reconstructing it
Intellect is looked
undertaking any
without
of life.
Eucken
of
task
once
confronts
of the
nature
irregular
the
feelingthat
The
does
between
system
actual
world.
world
is
the
and
the
But
that
outside, but
from
mind
our
or
thereof.
the
mental
But
morals.
is
is not
emotion
to
an
conform
to work
cover
dis-
is
given,
Eucken
The
world
of
mere
to
ethical
our
only through
the
and
will that
can
we
When
life and
without
wiU
in
the aid of
agreement
are
with
the
says
that
in his
own
view
one
rebuild
universe
that
tion
cognithe
set
logic.
the truth
belongs to
lect,
co-operationof intel-
to create
necessary
life and will cannot
intuition
had
believes
ideals
Eucken
theory of
has
to
foreground.
what
them.
on
he forgetshow
spirit,
Eucken
man
intellect
passivelyreceive impressions
it is
is useless, as
of
the
and
photograph of the
enlargement or interpretation
foundations.
spiritual
world
chaotic
not
react
pursuit
the universe
on
intellect
outside, but
world
do
we
discord
rational,it seeks
certainlyknows
step in
speculative
since
not
first
feelingof
riddle
Intellect in its
contrast
consistency and
of
ideals
the
with
us
It is
solving the
is the
the actual.
spiritualwhole.
accept the given
reconstruction.
of
purpose
again is wrong.
between
to
the
awakening
great spiritual
the
has
for
useless
therefore
requiringus
as
upon
into
it is
of
Bergson's
impossibleto
realise
unless
realityof spirit,
nature.
As
Professor
NEW
THE
IDEALISM
OF
we
RUDOLF
EUCKEN
307
to grasp the
fruitfully
of the world's spiritual
movements
history as systems of
must
ourselves, through the deepening of our
life,we
have suffered that spiritual
own
change in
individuality,
Gibson
Boyce
are
"
would
condition
indeed.
pitiable
be
We
could
know
not
Eucken
things. Subjectivism, which
His rejectionof thought
against,will haunt him.
so
rebels
many
essential
of
element
life does
not
life is
or
intelligence
utilityto
be
end
an
salvation, which
is
recognises absolute
which
will not
is decisive
the
pragmatists since
considerablyinferior
end
of
proper
in truth,
standards
the
the
be
agreeable to
this point.
on
of truth, and
truth, is to be found
near
the
the
than
more
will.
differs from
Eucken
him
bring
as
'
The
he
spiritual
to
Eucken
man.
morality,etc.,
pragmatists.
of
essence
soul of
regards
Eucken
the
search
our
man
ception
con-
after
attains
tions,
opinions and inclinasomething superiorto all his own
something that possesses a validitycompletely
consent
independent of any human
hope of an
; the
life is held out to man,
new
a vision of a wider
essentially
and
richer being, an
inner communion
with
reality,a
liberation from
all that is merely human.
On
the
of
other
the good of the individual
and
hand, when
the
highest aim and the guiding
humanity becomes
truth sinks to the level of a merely utilitarian
principle,
exist only as an
Truth
end in itself.
can
opinion.
Instrumental
truth is no truth at all
(Main Currents,
Eucken
protests against subjectivism in
p. 78). Thus
philosophy. The world is not what suits our likes and
to
...
'
'
"
AND
RELIGION
308
dislikes.
The
of naturalism
discussion
life involves
be
can
with
break
is in
religion
has
the
shown
the
of
the
natural
merely
which
and
and
independent
than
mere
attention
our
personal appropriation
In
civilisation.
in
shown
have
the necessary
criticised.
But
how
manner
these
suggestionsare
of the theories
not
these
free active
of the
spirituallife.
culture
We
life,that
new
has
end
Eucken
ness
goodhuman
that
to
and
beauty
no
of the natural
and
of truth,
values
spiritual
The
over-individual.
are
there
PHILOSOPHY
present problem is
our
suggestions
to
logicallysustained
are
far
how
see
Eucken's
in
system.
Ill
Nature
itself cannot
by
In
human.
human
nature
is free because
not
the
spark
of
effort
any
feels his existence
make
and
He
of
stands
and
we
is the
there
spiritpresent
to
"
higher life in
in him,
himself
raise
to be
and
Man
is both
above
the
apparent
to the
in
himself.
not
Man
in clear terms
brute
beast
and
time
chaos
would
nasty, brutish
mean,
solitary,
him.
Were
him.
man
above
penetrates
specifically
eternal
an
The
short."
worthy
have
the
manent
peris opposed to the flux of the world.
which
principle
Man
for
account
out
of natural
fundamental
that
is not
of
it.
tions
condi-
reality
spiritual
Knowledge is
underlying the changeful appearances.
in a higher
man
participates
possible simply because
life.
it
possible because
events, but a growth which
History
of
is
is
man
not
who
sion
succes-
stands
RELIGION
3io
AND
PHILOSOPHY
he
asks
This
get rid of
to
us
gettingrid
of the
and
an
The
ideal of
the
overcoming and
man
and
be
can
natural, but by
In
the influence
of the
birth.
He
of
categories of
the
should
is
finite self if
could
How
conscious
not
of
the
do
we
second
nature
birth, Eucken
is
conceptionof a new
philosophical
justification
salvation.
But
limited
attitude
itself ?
us
As
whole
of
which
Descartes
asks,
could
desire, how
or
why
be
we
made.
sake
It
of the whole
is because
of
sense
higher values,
of
because
human
life is
how
those
If
serve
possesses
say that the
It is there
Eucken
life of
spirit.
life of spirit
The
man.
of
man
to be
ideal
which
is newborn.
man
has
the
laws
to it.
can
vaster
surrender
already possess
we
higher spirituallife
the
that
spiritualperfectionwe
agree to
its ends and repelall those hostile
The
between
that
is for the
break
perceivein
not
doubt
we
Christian
toward
us
the
and
grace
the
narrow,
abandon
we
by
not
development.
perfectingof
or
thereof.
tryingto give
already draws
"
reached
denial
evolution
an
emphasising overmuch
spiritand the need for
under
the
not
in human
consciousness,but it is true, as Eucken
appears
the human
consciousness
says, that for its full expression
has
to
be
transcended.
higher life
This
should
is in
him
make
man
as
natural
All that
though
Eucken
for
upon
being
as
to
this
it stretches
concede
that
When
the
man.
the
start
second
is that
means
beyond
the
him.
life
spiritual
birth
birth, man
with, and
the
unless
of
spiritin
is viewed
there
is
THE
total
NEW
conversion
to become
or
RUDOLF
of his
nature
it is
spiritual.But
in his nature,
rotten
make
OF
IDEALISM
him
if man
of
The
being.
spiritual
311
impossiblefor him
completelynatural
were
amount
no
EUCKEN
manipulation could
only chance
is from
the
influx of
from
this
view
to
with
clashes
with
start
otherwise
possesses
be
cannot
he
in his nature.
and
weak
unaided
If
all.
is
and
outwardly
meaningless
and
cannot
spiritwill
artistic
that
argue
therefore
cannot
is
man
the
by
would
admits
the
itself to such
"
it
of God
think
not
recommend
'
Either
the
power
makes
him
strong
and
whole
life of
man
is
"
one
"
human
what
is wanted
nature,
transformation
of the
and
to
operativein man,
(Life'sBasis and
then
spiritis in man,
victory over
but only a
and
inwardly, or
lost
spiritually
spirit;
intellectual,moral
himself
world
life of
capacitydevelop spiritual
is really so
completely lost, if he
natural
in
unalterably sinful or
he
Eucken
new
of the
man
'
life of
No
fragment
that
statements
of his natural
he
sense,
other
nature
essentiallyand
being.
of
by
exercise
Eucken's
at
It is
finite
perfection.
is
Eucken's
higher.
which
of the
The
is not
is
lower
pathway
to
complete
partly spiritual
and
a
ment
developa
salvation
is not
conversion
but gradual growth. What
through sudden
is requiredis not a letting
in of divine energy from outside,
but only a development of the spiritual
note he alreadypossesses.
This view of man
and of salvation
as potentialspirit
the development of his spiritual
as
side is satisfactory,
but it is the view of absolutism
as merely
; the view of man
natural
and
perfection as involving a second birth is
find in Eucken
these
he
views
he
left side
view
by
which
one
then
system becomes
his
for
When
cares
for
novelty,
is
and
illogical
;
unsatisfactory
he urges the other, but
consistency,
urges
when
he
cares
side.
both
identical with
absolutism.
RELIGION
312
But
we
AND
PHILOSOPHY
be asked, Is not
may
conversion
?
Yes.
But
men
by all religious
growth in the life of spirit.When
and
natural
great
of
heart
Conversions
proof
to
sources
What
that
energy
completelyoutside it.
contained
nature
and
actual
world
viewed.
The
lower.
In
the
nature
tion
opposito
means
of
man
good.
admit
We
when
they
say
is
seem
that
of man's
that
we
is due
higher nature
have
cannot
the
exclusively
are
spirituallife
of
no
from
and
lower, the spiritual
opposed
sense
is
soul
severe
lower
birth.
There
the
only
forces of
extension
or
into
He
the world
realisation
development
the
be
to
seem
the
the
second
crises.
and
call it
we
or
in Eucken's
?
spirit
flows
new
it is sudden
by it, and
show
the
this
thing as
growth is steady
conversion, revival
is the truth
in
there is such
it ; when
is attracted
or
are
between
that
notice
not
attention
our
change
do
we
fact attested
to
against
complete
a
spirituallife without
negation of the lower nature,
is right. In man
it is not completely realised,
Eucken
The spiritual
life is both immanent
though it is partlyso.
and transcendent.
The discord between
the higher
and the lower is felt most
in human
experience,but that
is
reason
the two
The
won
In
sides,and
so
order
spiritual
should
the
unfinished
realised ; it is to be
It is not yet,but is in the making.
has
through struggle.
spiritual
realitycan
evolutionary process.
But
even
if the
We
yet
universe
the
assurance.
the world.
can
have
we
be
And
scheme
requirea guarantee
attained
Eucken
faith in the
victoryof spiritover
in Eucken's
to be
the
nature
end
the
at
end
grants
is
so
of the
that
us
final issue
that
of life.
certain, then
is inevitable
and
the
THE
NEW
world
to be determined
seems
EUCKEN
RUDOLF
OF
IDEALISM
313
in the absolutist's
as
picture.
to
goal is bound
be reached, but
also
already realised. He
posits the absolute eternal realityof the order of spirit.
If it is alreadyreal,what is it we are strugglingto attain ?
if perfection
What
endeavour
is the significance
of moral
is
is eternally realised ?
is what
The
whole
account
Eucken
does
generallyidentified
with
dpwn
and
the
temporal
absolutist
the
asserts
itself in
the
say that
that it is
merely
not
also
so
process,
time, in which
both
by
the whole
world
the
side
the eternal
realityof
Eucken
idealism.
absolute
side.
sets
As
the
which
ing
is realis-
Eucken
asserts
is being acquired
one
eternityand
slowly and gradually through the conquest of the other.
with
Eucken's
do not come
strictures against absolutism
from
is inclined
him.
Sometimes
Eucken
grace
to dismiss the world, if not as an illusion,
at least as something
much
doctrine
completely negated. A concrete
which
the
holds to the realityof both
the eternal and
temporal, victoryof the good and yet a battle with evil,
be
to
consciousness
moral
will, is
It is
systems.
The
of
world
where
is necessary
because
now
conception Eucken
then
highesttruth.
is
to nature
hostility
Eucken's
man,
other.
and
the
is
"
certain
the
beginningsof
the
import
Review,
(Quarterly
376).
1914,
p.
evil passions of
mean
the
Since
holds
that nature
man
is evil.
sense.
have
As
to
the
But
we
be
religionin
and
of institutions
and
the Middle
Eucken
makes
Age
"
nature
physicalworld.
he
higher aspirations,
the
this is to take
have
below
character
and
and
man
nating
hostilityalter-
and
morals
ethical
passions of
but
fessor
Pro-
of Nature
realm
conduct, towards
restricted
with
unaccountable.
very
ist
absolut-
This
plays
towards
early society,
towards
inseparable.
are
the
posit as
not
two
of the
one
does
the
seen,
transformed,
even
and
nature
in
the lower
the
world
RELIGION
314
of
made
physical nature
know
not
life of
what
PHILOSOPHY
natural.
confined
of
has
admit
We
the
to
instrument
an
authorityEucken
as
sense
AND
that
world
sense
in
he
do
spirit. We
speaking of
were
pletely
com-
man
would
the
have
not
is
while
Eucken
ideal
reason
the
contrasts
the
and
and
nature
is there
that
the
which
of
our
what
merely
on
and
spirit.Eucken
spiritualis
stage
actual
essential, and
the contradictions
It follows
breaks
admits
appears
inspirationof
the
of
to that
the
into
universe
the
that
the
we
remove
can
life
the
natural.
life
spiritual
Ultimately
with
existent
actual
stingus
to
the
world
spirit.It
has
to
realise its
bilities.
possi-
is to
ordinated
sub-
of nature
is unreal
is the
Nature
be
if it has
spiritualsignificance.The religioussouls of
feel the unity between
the two.
They whose
not
any
world
the
lives
are
lifted above
into a plane
and
subjectivity
individuality
of universal
and objectivepersonal being see clearlythe
vision of spiritualperfection
nature
in which
plays but
a
subordinate
new
kingdom
was
but
all stood
clear
so
To
part.
no
vague
in front
the
whole
semblance
gain
Eucken
sensuous
and
new
is
value
world
of them
so
they could
superior power
the whole
and
man
feeble
hope,
kingdom was
exclusivelythat
to
a
by them
if
quitedefinite that
if the world
no
the
; the
reduced
was
shadow,
from
outline, and
filled them
and
"
leaders
great spiritual
the
must
otherwise
not
"
be
(Eucken).
a
spiritwould
were
spiritual
be
accountable
un-
purelynatural.
THE
IDEALISM
NEW
Thus
Eucken
spiritto
question of
the
answers
the
315
relation
it is answered
in which
in the way
Eucken
is clear that
nature
absolutists.
EUCKEN
RUDOLF
OF
spiritis
the
of
the
by
of
source
He
misses
disrealityand nature
only an aspect thereof.
contemptuously the other suggestion that nature
the basis of realityof which
spiritis the by-product.
all
is
The
between
contrast
within
his
unity
with
and
peace
fact.
The
oppositionbetween
imperfect apprehension.
undue
stress
from
away
admit
a
break
never
that
side of the
if it is cut
first expresses
restraint,but
negative
the
as
consciousness
The
of resistance
aware
The
from
While
doubt
no
the
abstraction
an
freedom
which
nature
so
soon
in the
centre
needed
we
time
same
is effected
lays
spirit
the
impulse after
break
reconciliation
the human
self
of
movement
to
apparent,
the whole.
itself
not
due
opposition. Eucken
negation is essential, it is at
It becomes
positiveprogress.
off from
shock
is
spirit
it real and
the
in its
nature
individual
the
and
nature
Were
down
the
on
is
whole
the
can
lies
nature
of the
spirit.The oneness
by religiousexperience where
where
we
and
man
life of
the
attested
feels
of
ideals
the
to
make
is
as
spirit.
the
of its real
consciousness
issue
now
of the
conflict may
in another, there is
victory of spirit.
between
line with
between
the
spiritand
the
the
tend
no
in
now
doubt
one
about
the
direction
ultimate
In
orthodox
spiritand
Christian
the
view
of
the
relation
in
his
and
religious
impulses.
philosophic
so
doing
his
RELIGION
316
AND
PHILOSOPHY
IV
What
life ?
spiritual
is the
We
what
told
not
are
independentlife.
are
But
We
the
on
ever
indefinite
which
characteristics
lipsof religious
philosophersare given us.
indications
these
do not
Certain
know
how
of
life
spiritual
lead
nowhere.
us
does not
it,since Eucken
to construe
'
'
existence
routine
the
psychicallife and
which
We
alone
have
it has
What
ceases.
the
to be
natural
lived
exactly
world
is,Eucken
its relation
in the
does
midst
not
tell
of it in Eucken's
to
of
us.
philosophy,one
which
Eucken
the Christian
theologian puts forward,
and
the other which
Eucken
the philosophercherishes.
lifeis a remote
Accordingto the first,
phenomenon
spiritual
unconnected
with
the world ; according to the second,
it is the totality
includingthe world within its scope.
in Eucken
There are passages
where
the world of spirit
is regarded as an
independent realm of realitysuperior
which
is but
the phenomenal world
to the sensuous
or
a
changeful shadowy reflection of the eternal reality.
The
life is said to be independent of nature.
spiritual
that
But one
thing we must, above all,bear in mind
and
if the invisible world is to have the requisite
stability
breadth, it cannot be the mere
objectof our finite longing
the conditions
from
or
laboriouslydrawn
any inference
pendent,
finite experience; it must
be completely indeof our
and exist in its own
right (The Meaning and
life is quite distinct
Value of Life,p. 75). The
spiritual
demands
it
from
the psychicallife of man.
For
a
complete inclusive activitytranscendingthe opposition
between
feelingand outward
subjectand world, inward
two
accounts
"
"
"
"
RELIGION
318
AND
one
to
our
universe
"
so
mechanical
come
its
upward course.
to
bring the
travailed
has
nature
within
ment
movevery impulse of its own
and Value
of Life). The material
helped spiritin
have
the
through
(The Meaning
elements
PHILOSOPHY
The
human
ness,
growth of evolution, life,consciousand religionare
morals
proofs that the life of the
spirithas been expressing itself in higher and higher
lower forms
have
The
forms.
always to be interpreted
condition
in terms of the higher. Nature
but
spirit,
may
is conditioned
by it. It represents to us the conditions
spirit.Thus
for
reaches
and
nature
is not
have
we
of doubt
that
shows
only
for
Eucken
spiritto
insightthat
is
there
discords.
or
his
between
cleavage.
which
he
position is
can
one
and
It only
difficulty.
as
completelyspirits
yet, but are
not
are
we
claimants
Here
of
other.
ness,
conscious-
oppositions and
distraction, discord
and
each
in human
Therefore
completely grasp.
never
organic to
gap
the spiritual
whole
towards
out
bring forth
to
necessary
reached
his ideal
self and
his actual
are
feels in moments
himself
Man
of
there
even
which
man
are
of evolution
end
The
world
external
in the
He
The
existence.
into
spirituallife.
takes
nature.
positiveview
more
Spirit is
not
of the relation
opposed
to
nature.
life is due
change from the natural to the spiritual
of existence.
to an
The
unfolding of the inner nature
is present in man,
lifeis in the world of experience,
spiritual
The mechanism
to its own.
but has not as yet come
of
nature
gives us a low degree of realitywhen compared
the creativityof spirit.When
with
reaches
the
man
spiritand nature
highest state, the oppositionbetween
The
is
completely
human
only
existence
and
complete
the
oppositionbetween
view
is
artistic creation
the
in
the
eternal
sense
that
life transcends
human
not
This
The
overcome.
life is
raised above
subjectand object.
confirmed
by Eucken's
suggestion that
of
suppliesa clue to the interpretation
life.
spiritual
For
in
work
of art
we
have
mutual
IDEALISM
NEW
THE
receive
If in
art
do
it if
life of
the
his soul
souls ?
no
and
is not
grade
Things
life of
The
nature
of fact
is itself
but
spirit,
objective.
tent.
acquires a conof things, how
soul
the
out
world
The
the
319
natural.
affinities between
the
idea.
and
world
bring
things had
we
points to
artist
transfiguresthe
by
soul
we
can
artist
of the
soul
The
EUCKEN
subjectiveand
the
of
interpenetration
RUDOLF
OF
the
spirit,
opposed
evolution
of the
to
of
spirit.
In
the
have
place we
opposition. Why
another
pointed
should
Absolute
the
for
develop
by Eucken.
He
only tells us that there has been a development.
that for reasons
irresistible,
idea becomes
The
beyond
world"
certain sphere of the spiritual
our
ken, in some
for unquestionably the
problem reaches higher than
of operationfrom essence,
a severance
a split,
humanity
This
differences
questionis
need
the
out
answered
not
"
"
taken
has
its climax
p.
from
in human
existence
the
without
is viewed
rightly.
not
has
our
"
eye
world
been
process,
whole
no
or
has
no
as
been
God
without
of existence
severance
Eucken
by
There
(Einheitdes Geisteslebens,
split,bifurcation
essence
time, and
There
that
This
445).
for
place,and
event
an
eternal
no
without
spirit
energising.
and
spirit
nature
himself
admits
it when
struggle. Eucken
whole
The
develops itself through the agency
antithesis of subject and
object, of power
their
and
"
says,
the
resistance, but
it remains
superiorto it,and
holds
divided
they are
itself
Currents, p. 58). The
spirit sunders
which
are
finding through the world
back to the originalunity.
their way
sides
together
while
even
that
says
alone
gives a
Eucken
spirituallife
is the
in
"
he
of
and
both
(Main
into
tinctions
dis-
process
central
fact
clear, connected
and
complete
of the world of natural existence,history,
account
morality,
science, art and
religion (Meaning and Value of Life,
p. 84). It alone imparts value and meaning to all that
which
occurs
in the lower
levels of
being.
It forms
the ultimate
RELIGION
320
basis
the
realitywhile
of
is the
which
whole
as
well
as
It is at
once
the
and
goal
and
to space
spirit.It
with
which
visible
the
the
is
is in
world."
the
or
their
itself from
devotion.
and
the
whole
hostile
function
point
spiritual
the
and
up
is
generallyopposition between
of the
process
spirit.Through conflict a
of
in which
the whole
is the
Eucken
though
as
lowest matter
Though
of the
source
power
is compelled to admit
supports and
element
integral
an
Spirituallife is
grades of realityfind
world
of the
presuppositio
world
sustains,dominates
nature
universe.
It reveals
"
Thus
conflict,he
is
that nature
and
conceptionof
man
in the end
There
basis
climax
It is that which
time.
unifies
love
the
which
supreme
power
the constantly active
all reality,
with
It is the
process.
sustains
starts
PHILOSOPHY
life. It
transcendingall human
has been
steadilyunfolding from
upwards.
lowest
and
AND
parts
meaning.
to the
highest
it is not
spirit,
of the
the
universe.
parts. The
progressive realisation of
higher harmony is being
is
slow
indicatingthat
conquest of spiritover
the
end
well
of the
complete reconciliation
And
as
if he does not
as
the
There
of absolute
he
is
put himself
nothing specialor
which
idealism
down
Eucken
has
will be
remembered.
distracted condition
as
an
He
the
ethical
an
ist
absolut-
responsiblefor
the
to
statement
the
preacher
feels much
of the world
for
ism.
absolut-
contributed
It is therefore
beginningis
about
new
has
time
in
but
nature,
worried
around.
view
that
On
it,
to
at
Eucken
about
the
every
side
with
meet
we
IDEALISM
NEW
THE
to be met
life and
by
the
and
civilisation
is not
is due
of life and
one
must
act
so
has
form
to trans-
as
advance
all the
of intellect
one
of culture
individual
of the
average
without
natural
knowing it
The
the
that
higher
million, but
to
enslave
with
the
satisfy
inward
mankind
point
danger
conviction
lives and
enmity
fall back
has
where
reaches
dawns
soul.
ever
insecurity
is not legion
which
soul
on
But
we
are
the
selves
them-
is bound
force.
very brink
axiomatic
with
us
experiencing
the
and
the
precipice,
certaintythat there
something
destroy,and
is
thingscannot
now
of
to
Man
experienced,viz. that at
negation reaches its climax
the
the
of values.
often
so
stirs within
can
cure,
surrender
to
of the
the
spirit. Outward
"
think
one
name
its mechanism
of his inner
to
only
not
"
but
spirit,
the
great because
what
many-million
matter
time
whose
"
crave
pursuits absorb
suffer from
flimsiness of faith
and
spirit
of life
unrest
spiritualscale
who
all those
summons
and
has
the
spiritual
desires which
not
unrest
practiceof
possessionand
Eucken
has
he
Mental
values.
the real in
human
needs
Material
energiesso
with
religious.The
complexity of
the
to
man's
and
is ethical
satisfaction.
or
is
discordant
into contact
come
life,which
very
the
much
so
and
reality. We
or
321
happy.
reason
simply accepts
to be
of
the
With
man
is the
What
We
action.
harmonious.
and
for
problem
problematicand
the
world
The
EUCKEN
paradoxes, puzzles
is not
disease
The
of will.
as
and
problems
contradictions.
RUDOLF
OF
which
which
no
obstacle
against
signifies
"
ruin
if he
follows
nature,
and
redemption if he follows
inclined planeto ruin since
life ?
By
not
accepting
Y
RELIGION
322
the natural.
but
it
as
it
to act
so
is full of troubles,
to rid it of its
as
We
us
its basis.
life.
spiritual
realise the
to
comes
upon
order
on
spiritual
we
build
Nature
have
PHILOSOPHY
AND
have
We
have
how
seen
puzzlesand
to
try
to
spiritual
the
the
itself in the impulse to unity. From
life expresses
beginning it has been a whole, the creative power which
towards
moves
which
Anything
whole
the
make
to
on
spurs us
less than
all
unity at
will not
be
the
So
long
and
the
discord
and
is achieved
whole
as
being of
that
long
life of man,
the
counter-claims
in his life.
in all.our
manifests
man
It is then
finite,so
of
But
the individual
there
as
the
when
are
claims
ideal
of
love
the
versal.
uni-
will have
he
spirit,
then
activities,
itself and
the
like the
When
oppositions cease.
is embodied
and
spiritual
the
to
is
man
divide
which
of nature
pain
individual
and
elements
until he
his existence
satisfied with
the
task
the
spiritual
attains satisfaction.
man
petty and
particularsmall
self becomes
human
its
it is real, but
cannot
say
in
sense
one
"
and
fact, and
an
This
realityhas
all existence
a
a
life is
spiritual
is
in
reality,
that
become
good.
So
another
task, a repose
endeavour
not
that
cannot
an
can
be
fact in that
We
existence.
realityis
spiritual
aspiration.
never
It is
be disturbed
satisfied"
(Main
of earth.
heaven
idea
an
should
into
make
by
the
It is man's
all social
animate
323
is necessary
to
of good is promised
Victory
life.
realityof spiritual
from
EUCKEN
effort
RUDOLF
OF
IDEALISM
NEW
THE
The
work.
ideal
of
is
man
realitybut to
subdue
all things to the higher life of Spirit. Eucken
is quite right in subordinating the mystic quietism to
of building the spiritual
the practicalwork
kingdom.
the uplift
is to be praisedfor his insistence on
Eucken
merely
not
of
by
man
understand
to
But
work.
emphasise
satisfied by mere
of idealism
is not
to
us
ourselves
things,and
of
inner
outward
with
all forms
life which
All of them
the
on
that
deeper
externals.
for mankind
work
remember
sense
dangersof
the
from
the
of
nature
must
we
footing firm
our
secure
the
exhort
soul, to
natural
objectsand
goal in
save
view.
VI
s
life
spiritual
the
becomes
man
in
"
individual
the
fact what
has it in him
man
Being
reveals
deification
of
it has shown
"
man
(Eucken).
and
that
are
of
the
man
the
can
"
and
be
supermen
Plato, the true
become
Man.
They
raised
of
to
are
the
of humanity
legislators
of the
summing
are
the
the witnesses
Nietzsche, the
Brahmins
of Divine
also
actual
the mediators
are
likeness
centration
con-
p. 186).
cal
a histori-
There
in whom
They
one.
life
Christianity
complete knowledge
of the world
great personalities
God
as
"
to become.
the
between
finite
the
(Life'sBasis,
is that
glory of Christianity
The
life,then
own
independent spiritualcentre.
constituted
only by the coming to
world
in an
spiritual
independent
infinite
the
one's
becomes
an
self is
genuine
of
ethics
is pure
religionwithout
dogma.
any
is something to be possessed. Mysticism
The life of spirit
the life of God.
When
is the highestreligion. It is living
Eucken'
to
prove
of God.
They
philosopher kings
Orient.
They are
up
the
spiritual
forces of the
and
In
world.
of its
It is lifted out
existence
shadowy
ideals and
world
form.
be
presentedto the
Religion that can
All
life.
spiritual
discord
and
more
in God's
is
wrong
satisfied.
be
But
this
and
failure,isolation
feels
the
soul is
the
need
average
of what
no
home
quite at
final solution.
spirit
; rightis
So
feels the
The
be
cannot
triumphant.
He
'
'
but
in conflict with
is found
Nature
'
world.
visible
by logic,that
universal
religion.
in an
independent
is removed.
universe
in the
is
tragedy
and
of
sense
in
reality
of
sustained
life is rooted
human
feel that
in full
demands,
and
age
movements.
of the
PHILOSOPHY
AND
RELIGION
324
worsted
cannot
man
Eucken
calls
'
'
from the
versal
unias
distinguished
religion,
and
religion. Characteristic
religionis specific
and interpret
personal. The philosophercan understand
life is and
what
its bearingson
what
spiritual
practice
Characteristic
'
But
are.
in
'
'
the
in the
man
thinking
to
crete.
conappreciateit unless it becomes
So with specialreference
life of
to the average
characteristic
adequate to his needs is
religion
pictures cannot
'
'
man,
found
There
necessary.
is revealed
supremely personalcharacter
and
will,a presence
life.
*
accustomed
street
The
difference
characteristic
'
that
with
all
and
inspires
between
religion
may
the
be
'
spirituallife of
its gloriesof love
redeems
our
'
universal
stated
thus
whole
and
'
the
sal
Univer-
'
'
'
'
Now
the
Absolute
becomes
the
God
ol
religion.He
cosmic
realitybut
spiritual
identical with
not
in which
God
understands
of
to have
For
God, but
either
finite.
is related
of the
to
unless
God
atmosphere
how
know
universe
is he
or
it is not
God
is not
infinite
Is he
or
do
have
the
of persons
external
author
the
Sometimes
is not
man
republic?
understand
not
We
world
president of
the
possible
also is finite.
exactlythe
the
like man,
personalGod.
Spirituallife is
to be
seems
being
of God
that
say
do not
We
God.
not
as
finite
knowledge
should
much
as
the
God.
PHILOSOPHY
AND
RELIGION
326
told
are
we
vital energy,
what
but
times
some-
"
This
Basis, p. 263).
reality (Life's
is only a tendency,
the world
spiritualtendency of
and, therefore,has
is not
to
"
the self-consciousness of
yet
to
subjectto growth.
make, but
is viewed
do
we
and
grow
God.
make
not
Here
life
spiritual
as
infinite in finite.
in several
we
begin to
across
Eucken
of
be
placesin
himself
of the Divine
about
and
of pure
shown
to be
The
in
the
nature
"
of
views
God,
in
the
prove
of the divine
All
we
spurious.
cannot
we
nature
us.
infinite
kind
inconsistent
feels that
personal God.
felt by the divine
this book
discuss
indefinite
Such
oppositionto
we
have
When
come
Eucken.
existence
can
only
the idea
personalityis ultimatelyexplainedby
the
THE
IDEALISM
NEW
fact that
which
from
as
EUCKEN
an
without
RUDOLF
OF
Whenever
within.
such
formal
the
to
327
life process
"
much
from
life process is
in direct contradiction
often
statement
element
an
"
of such
(Truth of Religion,
personalcharacter of God
asks us
to
430). In the spiritof Bergson, Eucken
p.
hold
has
our
felt and
have
we
spoken.
have
They
rightto question.
no
VII
holds
Eucken
genuine action
with
and
Bergson
is free and
the
that
pluralists
It cannot
creative.
all
be deduced
"
involves
says that determinism
of the
the disappearance of the present in any real sense
for decision,no tension
word.
When
there is no demand
predicted. Eucken
or
and
out
can
no
for
room
of the
be
past like
the
only
Eucken
originalaction, when
flower
shadow
of
also
says that
expressionof the whole
only in
in others.
of man,
1 '
it would
new
creation.
artist's vision
at the
out
Of
time
same
free
We
We
and
it cannot
the
even
is stillnovel.
full
selves
our-
and
not
personality
man's
self
the
as
say it is an absolutely
be predicted. As the
cannot
deed,
the
of the
expression of
novel
utterance
live in them
expression of
' '
But
genuinely possess
We
arise out
grows
then there
(p. 437).
is the
act
future
bud,
"
present
self.
course
is the
of its
out
free acts.
such
If it is the
then
the
so
being and
genuine act arises
artist's
a
It is both
old and
new.
Eucken
act
with
the
self but
free acts
and
the
are
determines
whole
those
freedom
the clause
be
must
spiritualself
deeper self,and
Eucken's
adds
which
not
is not
are
the
pure
that
not
which
small
petty
we
share.
Our
determined
automatic
by
surface
contingency.
the
wider
self.
So
AND
RELIGION
328
of selves is due
freedom
The
the Absolute.
and
gainsactualityand
life
inward
life that
of
sense
or
minism
or
His
given world.
necessityof the
The
bare
of the
and
man's
freedom
contingency.
nature
account
on
Man
develops and
has
freedom
of his
consciousness
carefullydistinguishesfreedom
Eucken
and
man
potentialuntil it
with reality.
by commerce
concreteness
growing
participatingin
is free.
in him
he has
whole, is abstract
of the
It is with
both
he
so
their
to
to which
whole
The
PHILOSOPHY
deepens.
from
to find
indeter-
his content
in
by the
world of actuality.So man
is partlyfree
This is the absolutistic theory that
and partlydetermined.
the whole alone is fully
free,and not the individual beings.
Till the self finds itself in the other it will be bound
by
the
is,therefore,bound
the other.
VIII
Eucken
some.
the
body.
The
survival
or
against a
over
a
death
!"
How
then
The
is immortality
infinite
pain and
dark
and
and
its
spiritualnucleus
soul !
possible?
even,
provided a
nature
new
of the
new
assaults,so
and
life
that
as
shelter
the
it
bearer
be
never
"
who
are
dissatisfied with
the
absolutistic
notion
of
immortality.
IX
We
Eucken
While
find how
the
system of idealism
is absolutistic
the insistence
on
with
only
will is
propounded by
difference in emphasis.
present
as
an
undercurrent
in
IDEALISM
NEW
THE
RUDOLF
OF
EUCKEN
329
puts it in the
systems, Eucken
idealism
that systems of absolute
ground.
fore-
all absolutist
Not
in
life of
of
volumes
he
as
as
vague
failed to
has
cannot
idea
central
one
remains
contribution
serious
any
is the
The
activism).
Eucken,
large volumes
many
definite content.
We
features
central
the
way
(personalism and
which
the spirit,
system
the
any
that
say
of
all
In
ever.
it
give
Eucken
any
made
has
Professor
philosophy (see
to
promise
com-
Bosanquet
that
we
the
continue
can
of God
precisenature
of life he
higher life.
or
live
But
he
unless
if
even
future
aside, but
leaves
enlarge life
to
life.
tries to
forgetsthat
we
The
ideals
the
issues
central
cannot
we
know
not
persuade
the
preserve
do
we
to
improve
or
men
necessary
for
highereffort.
Eucken
work
is
up to
faith that
more
whatever
philosophy in
ages
and mental
distraction
is to
the
fast
a
escape
of wholeness
in
spiritualworld.
of man,
needs
the
and
the
satisfythem.
oppositionbetween
and
every
would
with
and
side Eucken
is and
feels the
of
offers
as
To
a
supremacy
from
man
what
ought
are
lack
out
to
of man's
meanness
zeal asks
raise individuals
concerns
spiritual
freedom.
way
of
this
of
the
graphicallythe real
of the present situation
insufficiency
He gives us a vivid pictureof the
to the
reformer's
spiritual
sophy
philoby awakening
contrasts
what
attention
our
of
when
soul
realityand
Eucken
to
invites
and
growing materialist, he
belief
function
run
of mind
give peace
vision
spiritual
age,
unrest
the
us
to
of
build
be.
He
existence,
better.
On
of their smallness.
left uncared
for.
The
Eucken
AND
RELIGION
330
calls
for
should
be
incident
of
revision
PHILOSOPHY
of
foundation
the
and
values
that
urges
life, and
religion
merely an
not
of it.
The
critics
is not
of
Eucken
in
agree
the
view
Eucken
that
with
a
philosopher as a man
message
holds
that
Eucken's
his
Professor
to
Perry
system
age.
is not
the
a
philosophy at all,if by philosophy is meant
the world,
to think
clearly and cogently about
attempt
and
(Philosophical
lay bare its actualities and necessities
duction
Tendencies, p. 154). Professor
Widgery in his IntroIt
and
to
:
Life's Ideal observes
Life's Basis
much
so
"
"
"
has
been
the
among
first to
that
an
ethical
teacher
rather
"
merit
and
merit
to
central
have
and
made
that
This
concluded
Eucken's
of
in the
ment,
state-
of
sense
philosopher in
estimate
"
the
of Eucken's
Professor
with
system
the
be
Bosanwide
Eucken's
has
of all ages.
been
the
This
burden
is the
truth
of the
greatest
of the
primacy
solid
man
it
was
in
at
this
he
was
truth, and
liberated
deal
of
moment
country,
by
of lumber
which
makes
obsolete
P-
on
truth, which
philosophy
be
to
partly
than
of
truth
prophet
(p.vii).
sense
appears
the
would
writer
present
of
is that
best
philosophy may
about
quet's words
influence
the
acknowledge
voice
the
technical
more
and
remarked,
376).
and
the
anti-speculative reaction
enabled
yet
to
to
be
preach
critical
of
one
it
as
few
modern
in
to
his
own
preaching
moderns,
"
of the
in
XI
CHAPTER
THE
THE
NEW
OF
REALISM
realistic reaction
deserves
of
novelty
its
thought by
standpoint. It
contemporary
RUSSELL
BERTRAND
MR.
theory
any
way
Still,since
method
is
is
yet in the
realism
and
which
more
with
absolute
is
for
needs
confine
influential
most
Bertrand
which
of
our
attention
philosophical propositions
concepts
Compare
sciences, the
of
science
what
belief
Mr.
that
oppose
be well
and
Russell
the
strict
notions
of
world
has
the
metaphysics.
views
of the
Honourable
concepts in defending
and
says
in
with
fascinatingfacility
The
mathematical
employs
to
in
school, the
realistic
the
Russell, F.R.S.
he
much
and
world
which
shall here
of
has
systems
of what
chapter to it. Much
realism
is logicaland
methodologicalin
interest is not so much
in logic as
our
We
traditional
the
from
things, and
new
contemporary
idealism
devote
departure
or
impatient
common
as
the
to
criticise it
is difficult to
"
free
of
use
logic,which
Driven
and
from
evil
meet
the
the
us
particular
a
key
philosophy.
afford
good
sought a refuge in
from
if
set of
But
this last refuge,
a
even
philosophy is not to remain
In thought, at
be driven
forth.
pleasing dreams, this belief must
the
know
to
those
who
and
evil
seek
and
rate,
forget
good
only
any
world
the
facts are
view
achieve
than
who
those
to
more
likely
good
desires
of their
own
(Mysticism
through the distracting medium
and
Logic).
to
the
understanding
of
the
the
must
...
"
331
almost
at
logic of
feelingthat
convincingis
We
impression
that
the
instinctive
the
faulty, though
conclusions
metaphysical
easilyremoved.
not
xi
are^hardly
may
the
from
is not
its
the
give us
turn,
every
realism
PHILOSOPHY
AND
RELIGION
332
is said that
the
of monism
realistic attacks
the most
are
notice them.
We shall take up
damaging.1 Let us briefly
classical idealism
that
first the oft-repeatedcriticism
fessor
Prothat esse
is percipirests on
a confusion.
assumes
Perry argues that the fallacyof what he calls the
egocentricpredicament vitiates all forms of idealism (see
thinks that idealism is
Mind, N.S., No. 75). Mr. Moore
the Berkeleyan principleis false in
disproved,because
conceivable
sense
(Mind, N.S., 48). According
every
him
to
it
the
cognising on
other.
fundamental
ignores the
hand
one
But
the
Berkeley was
positionof the
the
about
existence
of
and
between
distinction
what
is
cognisedon
chieflyconcerned
earlier
in demolishing
realism
common-sense
As
matter.
we
the
shall
see,
the
outcome
consciousness
between
1
Miss
the
the
May
of
of
them.
world
Sinclair
realist attacks
of
in her
The
realist
and
meaning
Introduction
of monism
to
be
to
the
affirms
the
world
dualism
of direct
Defence of Idealism
most
formidable.
siders
con-
of
knowledge
is
no
knowing
between
exist
apart from
that
it
This
is
the
is the
which
reality
is
mind
Of
it is
and concrete
ego craving for content
external to it. So far
which
seems
concerned,
world
has
self-existent
own
But
Professor
PringlePattison
to
us
to
; for
included
or
to
the
transcend
We
an
and
to
and
but
makes
the
and
human
abstract
reality
thought is
a
this thinking
reality. To
knowledge. If the
it
distinct
an
of
that
means
nature
being independent
is not
self-existent.
absolute
experience,is
mean
question would
conditions
very
; God
"
such
experience,nature
which
then
idealist
dependent
human
as
follow
not
in
answer
can
can
from
filling
that nature
which
externalityon
related
and
it is obvious
of God.
of
object
are
bare
objectof
an
we
existence
dependent on God,
is not
its
is
universe
the whole
God
has
is the externalisa-
though
reality,
of the
condition
the
is not
think
requireit to
we
which
of the
make
the
ing
creative, know-
it is not
course,
reality. For
makes
that
distinction
consciousness.
meaning
do not
but
know
knows.
object he
the
we
an
Divine
self is
opposed by
because
contention
on
my
limit implies
consciousness, it does
apart from
being.
means
draws
consciousness, which
Divine
the
on
the
consciousness
Simply
human
exist
can
it.
to
thing
yond
something existingbe-
which
infinite
and
that
idealism
finite consciousness
objectiveworld
nothing opposed
To
is
absolute
But
the limit.
it than
limited.
know
To
there
that
is to know
be
to
something limiting.
limited
knowing
of
is not
Idealism
it.
God's
on
xi
the existence
existence, then
and
dependent
more
PHILOSOPHY
AND
RELIGION
334
of
our
be
external
to
viduality.
separate indi-
cannot
dark
in the
to
such
way
in
"
finite consciousness.
the
realist
right;
Therefore
but
nature
is
Berkeley is wrong,
not
independent of
absolutist
the
to
this
in
the
are
of the
individual
not
has
The
be
to
asks how
Russell
it, but
it.
seem.
this is not
identityin
combine
partialtruths, which
and
in
into
take
a
do
whole
one
strict monism
are
subsist
all.
not
whether
true
at
difficulty
makes
that
no
truth
part of truth
true
of
The
involves
many
of mutual
give
partialtruths
;
they
propositions,
sophical
plurality (Philo"
be
169).
p.
monist,
here
tends
con-
this it follows
this is
that
bare
untruths.
not
are
But
doubt,
no
truth, and
and
parts of reality,
to
such
From
whole
the
adhere
quite true
were
is the whole.
is the
The
the
not
also
see
partial truths
tautology, but
are
But
merely
If there
p. 168,
mistake.
kind
false,that would
or
Essays,
Russell
by
"
for
difference
of truth.
not
experience
the lightof a
impossible if we
identityin
For
strict monism.
is
difference
them.
account
it lives
to
deny reality
to
the monist
can
in the
concrete
interpretedin
it belongs,but
to which
whole
they
what
Things
experienceof
only an element
Reality,while
exhausted
by
individuals, is not
concrete
ence
experi-
exactlyis meant
pleadsguiltyto
whole, idealism
is wrong
concrete
what
know
is not
the individual
do not
If it means
charge.
the. realist
said, reduces
it is
We
illusion.
an
335
right.
Secondly, idealism,
by
RUSSELL
consciousness, therefore
absolute
and
BERTRAND
OF
REALISM
NEW
xi
They
partialpurposes.
serve
Realism
plain
man.
does
not
absolute
each
admit
and
takes
him
its stand
facts
degrees
are
of
immutable, since
on
the
fixed
truth.
facts
does
not
experienceof
'
out
there/
Truths
are
bits
are
of
the
He
hard,
reality
RELIGION
336
and
consciousness,
the
runs
risk
unity of
is the
which
experience,
PHILOSOPHY
AND
of
xi
reducing concrete
the
two, to
an
illusion,
absolutism.
not
II
the
that
believes
Russell
difficulties
incident
to
idealistic
"
"
of all
hope
evil,and
of
so
on.
findingreason
There
be
can
to believe
such
no
doubt
theses
that
the
these has
as
of many
students
of
life-long
inspiration
philosophy. This hope, I believe, is vain. It would
that knowledge concerningthe universe
whole
seem
a
as
is not to be obtained
by metaphysics,and that the proposed
such and
proofsthat, in virtue of the laws of logic,
been
such
the
chief
are
of Philosophy,pp. 220-221). We
againstthe
view
have
also
from
its recent
the
which
pointed out
is not
import
that
aberrations
problems,and
to
confuses
not
truths
alreadyprotested
with
desires.
classical idealism
allows
furnish
ethical and
have
the
our
desires
solutions.
values
religious
into
as
We
distinct
only
to set
The
ency
tend-
philosophy
and
force
and
which
with
clearness
RUSSELL
BERTRAND
OF
REALISM
NEW
xi
has
he
337
right to clingto
because
they happen to satisfyour religioushopes and
aspirations.We have to depend on the report of reason.
of philosophyis logic. Russell's realism is
The
essence
thus the direct oppositeof pragmatism. While pragmatism
that
have
we
no
holds
and
risk of
the
at
central
The
instincts.
conflict with
into
coming
theories
infinite,external
mathematical
etc.,
are
all derived
of
instincts
our
even
logical
cherished
our
neo-realism
about
relations,immediate
from
ception,
per-
mathematical
logic.
methods
in
riskyto apply mathematical
philosophy,as objectsof mathematical
study are pure,
with which
while the real universe
philosophydeals is
complex. In tryingto apply this method to philosophy,
It
is,however,
is
Russell
reducing
foundations.
From
the
universe
the world
with
to
its
the kind
of
immaterial
properties
when
a
moving
cloud
we
feel and
of
swarming abstractions,call
will,atoms, points or concepts.
you
them
what
Ill
The
and
into
atomistic
within.
an
infinite number
of classes
or
kinds
of
existences,
z
and
an
kind.
PHILOSOPHY
AND
RELIGION
338
of existences
infinite number
analytic method
This
The
realism.
of
simpler entities,which
class
each
logicgives us
or
istic
plural-
is broken
when
even
within
world
complex
xi
brought
into
up
into relations
in
somehow
not
universe
an
as
imperfect,abstract
appearance
but when,
therefore, unreal,
with
Russell, we
and,
hold
that
universal,we
The
absolutist
an
world
world
the
entities
the
no
of the
unity
central
point.
To
syntheticwhole
concrete
satisfied with
be
cannot
is
is the
the
where
are
infinite number
We
world
which
is
only
kinds
singleterms,
of propositions
which
relate or qualify(seePrinciples
of
the name
collection
Mathematics, ch. xvi.). Though
makes
that
out
still in
the
last
the
and
the
wholes
when
whole
direct
connection
propositions
parts and
is related
new
from
to
putting together,
be a more
living
mere
to
seems
the
are
connection
involved
whole."
their parts
is
there
case
no
same
of
is
parts have
indirect
union
"
unity. Russell
when
specified
its
the
But
he
are
not
"
all known
in
being parts
himself
all of
; it is one,
has
of
admits
one
that
"
distinct
parts, but
only
completely specified
A
(ibid.p. 140).
"
singleterm,
them
completely
;
specified
from
each
not
being
many,
distinct
of
its
and
from
NEW
xi
theirs
REALISM
"
BERTRAND
OF
RUSSELL
(ibid.
p. 141). Surely this
or
but
aggregate
an
difference.
Each
"
unity
wholes
class of
or
tion
collec-
mere
identityin
an
of terms
consists
all their
simply equivalent to
is not
339
not
of
case
"
is not
unities,the whole
even
specifiedby its parts
(p. 141). Besides, the collections to be real must obey
the
of identityin
principle
complex wholes,
think
may
we
possess
that
analyse
we
we
get simpler entities which
may
character
the same
even
as
parts of
When
difference.
there
is
incorrect,for Russell
be
in
truth
the
that
statement
'
'
falsification
measure
analysisis in some
(seePrinciples
Russell
of Mathematics, p. 466). Very inconsistently
holds to complex units which
be analysed into
cannot
and
terms
relations.
believes
Russell
that
utely
absol-
the
themselves
into
work
independent simples can
of relations, but we
cannot
genuine unities by means
conceive how there can
be unions togetherwith simplicity
and independence. The
simplesmay come
togetherbut
Russell
not
get united.
Appreciating the difficulty,
calls the relations external, but
this term
only states
the
problem.
relation
External
while
relating,
the relata
If the
elements
related
and
whole.
of
experience.
Worship
motion.
"
he
In
emphasises
that
to
we
the
are
But
traces
in
the
not
the
even
transcends
holds
the
that
essay
constituents
into
many
has the
he
the
on
"
Free
things
support
Man's
and
things to matter
many
minds
collocations of
to
of
in any
to
world
data
the
way
superficial
appearances
Russell
the
the
oneness
ultimate
of the
believes
reducing
Russell
atoms
absolutelyindependent.
dependent
to be inget united, they cease
in a
interdependent elements
analysisof
relations,Russell
is
there
left
are
realityand
and
of
In
become
that
means
things.
of
He
constrained
experienceand
thereby admits
to
be
faithful
of
experience.
extramental
reality of
sense-
To
two
AND
RELIGION
340
arguments
from
(i) What
seeing
and
PHILOSOPHY
and
see
what
This
is mistaken.
stands
It
something known.
idealism
the object ceases
is
to
to
of
conscious
of it.
but
is
not
world
of
it, and
comes
Realism
distinct
are
only
subjectiveidealists,recognisethat
conscious
I hear
that subjective
proves
All idealists,
not
who
are
hearing.
idealism
xi
mistake
exist
good
We
against idealism.
realityindependent of
think
to
exist when
to
has
against knowing
over
when
are
we
become
against solipsism,
case
admit
that
there
finite consciousness.
world
would
continue
to exist
absolute
being. We
alreadynoticed
Russell
we
see
table,
is
there
Russell
takes
is
dead
been
mental
hard
rather
in
to
the
of
know
under
to
argument
the
extramental
(2)
of
sense
from
conceive
than
how
having
that
secondary qualitiesare
qualitiesare reserved
Aesthetic
feelingsand
both
and
the
of
sations.
sen-
ness
involuntari-
malignant
realityof
and
To
difficulty,
devil
the involuntariness
Colours
sound
sensations.
"
sensations,
this
In
other
sensations
involuntariness
belongs to beliefs,wishes
to
we
and
visual
good God,
The
"
to
cease
say
experience,what is
that, besides
the
out
with-
ness
conscious-
muscular
in
sense-data
ascribed
conclusive.
not
by
changes
we
washed
When
historyof philosophy,this
matter.
sensations
which
do
shelter
In the
has
with
extramental
are
sense-data.
know
we
which
correlation
bodily sensations
(p.76). But how
us
realityof
what
"
Let
human
world
not
it.
the
assumes
reallyknown
of
need
be
this absolute
to
any
have
When
being
beings are
there cannot
But
consciousness.
ceases
have
if human
even
or
not
we
that
noises
.
and
sense-data
are
peculiarity
volitions."
colour
realist
are
not
is
It
sense-data
primary
and
Universals
as
are
real and
as
are
PHILOSOPHY
AND
RELIGION
342
independentof
as
any
xi
time.
We
consciousness
These
have
universals
to
assume
as
generalpropositionsof logictranscend
them.
The
bounds
of sensible
facts.
of universal
which
knowledge
we
particulars
From
cannot
would
validity. We
is limited
be
particular
principles
to
derive
arguing
the
in
circle
are
only derived from experience.
principles
of experiencepossess a historical and not a logical
Laws
value.
Empiricism which holds that the universals are
and
idealism
reduces
which
the products of experience,
forms of mind
them
to subjective
are
equallyfalse,since
cannot
in either case
we
employ them in reasoning. It
if inductive
that
follows
of
reality
and
the
of
these universals
space
house
our
exist in
and
or
have
concepts
relation.
world
of space
The
and
or
of universals
time.
to the mind
Unless
time.
we
assume
world
of time
universals
world
possessing
of man
of
objectsof perceptionexist
We
world
external both
its own,
world
pieces. They
have
must
we
for every
of universals is as
The
universals
and
to
as
space.
thing,quality
infinite
do not
as
the
function
in
our
REALISM
NEW
xi
Do
ideal
have
not
we
OF
rational
what
which
essences
with
not
what
share
reals
or
realitythe ground
of the
in
Is not
world
of space
immortal
an
against any
such
we
reality,
must
universal.
But
therefore
high
and
rooted in
claims
objects
objectsshare
look
them
upon
real.
The
as
unseen
immortal
or
If these
Do
indifferent,
with
not
exists.
this immanent
and
and
developed
ideal and
unseen
is based
be
can
the
deals with
subsists and
essences
Plato's
of universals
all
not
343
about
difficulty
doctrine
priori. Mathematics
the real,with
RUSSELL
Meinong's
upon
sciences deal with
with
the old
here
Russell's
types ?
deals
BERTRAND
ing
last-
as
realists
guard
for the
world
particularson
the
other.
we
grant the
two
worlds
the
most
we
need
function
universals
of the
will be broken
the
side
one
to
for ticulars.
paris that, otherwise,
account
universals
of dead
up into a number
abstract
and
universals on
To
would
immanence
become
unique
become
becomes
of
universal
the absolute
from
universals, then
and
interdependent,
incompatiblewith
realist shrinks
the
it.
as
the
idea.
strict
the
highestand
keystone
But
such
of the
for the
pluralism,and
process
the
But
cognitiveact ?
;
so
the union
in the
arch
hypothesis
and
particulars
knowledge, the familiar difficulties raised by
How
againstPlato's scheme of ideas crop up.
conceive
the
Unless
the real
the universals
Aristotle
are
we
to
so
necessary
ent
immanare
particular,
they cannot help us in the reasoning
but if they are immanent, pluralismdisappears.
NEW
344
The
realists think
We
constructions.
and
to
OF
REALISM
BERTRAND
the universals
that
find
of
them
has
do
but
want
every universal we
find.
All the universals
world
RUSSELL
not
seem
we
are
make
to be
xi
thought
them.
Any
lucky enough
not
for sustainingthe
necessary
thus easilyslippedin.
The
perceptionare
of logic are
abstractions
given a reality.This policy
justifythe positingof the Absolute if only we find
may
for it. Logic bringsabout its own
a need
revenges, and a
prides itself on being the
system of philosophy which
absolute antithesis of pragmatism unconsciously finds its
This tendency
in the neighbourhood of pragmatism.
home
whenever
feel a need for
to postulateuniversals
we
sense
dangerous
very
universals
many
real. Very likely,
we
have
as
and
as
to
We
seem
consequences.
there are objectsconceivable
become
may
fire and
of universals
aware
brimstone, paradiseand
correspondingto
purgatory, dust and deity.
Relations
according to Russell's logic are external.
They are not grounded in the nature of the terms.
They
Every
relation is
from
thought.
"
the
The
of related
essence
independentof
It follows that
related.
of
deduced
be
cannot
the relater
relations
the
relation,like the
are
terms
as
things.
well
the
not
as
the
work
it relates, is
pendent
belongs to the indeworld
which
thought apprehends but does not
create
(Problemsof Philosophy,
p. 153). Russell objects
the
to internal relations
on
ground that if relations
dependent
not
on
thought,
but
"
are
rooted
in the
nature
of the
terms,
there
be
can
no
judgement
must
whole
consist
and
this is not
defect
all if
at
of
"
the
one
final and
complete truth
subject,viz. the
propositionwith one
tinguishin
disthis involves
one
as
predicate. But
S and
P, as if they could be diverse, even
(ibid.p. 164). The fundamental
quite true
a
of idealism
"
according to
Russell
is that
it
over-
REALISM
NEW
xi
RUSSELL
BERTRAND
OF
345
stone, it becomes
objects,its
Alter
is not
changed.
nature
of
unity.
bond
The
To
is
themselves
If the relation
the
certain
account
B, but because
cause
get related.
terms
between
relation
be
If the relations
are
will
or
will
say what
absolute
shock
Dr.
the
distance
of
thingsto
rather
"
In
tingent
con-
it is the
not
make
two
ask
why
that is all.
in their
grounded
but
permanent,
relations which
come
an
because
not
P is not
anticipateand
be
entities is
together. We cannot
They are togetherand
cannot
of the
the nature
the nature
S and
permanent
for.
causes
manner
Every logician
of two
meeting
necessityin
no
thing in
particular
part involves
accidental.
objects bind
nature,
or
of A to
nature
reason
these characters
among
conceives the whole universe
of the universe.
nature
fragment
and
have
makes
Idealism
of cohesion
is necessary
and logical.He
to be a singlewhole.
Every
two
other
to
in
idealist
There
its relations
different.
the
reducing relations to qualities. To
istics
characterThe
logician relations are internal.
call them, constitute
a
we
thing, whatever
may
mistake
between
we
do
internal,we
cannot
Every change
surprise. There is no
next.
than
another
should
occur.
the
from
one
the
term
(Logic,ii. 277-78).
London
bridge to
one
o'clock
"
346
RELIGION
about
the
will
'
The
distance
Piccadillyand
between
'
mathematics
and
external
But
not
of the world
true
what
relations
is
external
are
of
world
If
them.
inference.
system, and
without
is
latter,things
the
things on
have
cannot
we
meaningless
internal relations.
of other
pletely
com-
of abstractions
world
reality. In
action
the
changed by
of
is true
are
of the terms
not
of
relations
the
where
do
related.
are
xi
Thursday
be
the
realist's hypothesis.
quite justifiedon
to be supported
external
relations
theory seems
abstract
by
PHILOSOPHY
AND
tion
Implica-
system
means
perception,
which
is the starting-point
of knowledge, we
develop
the world of science.
through insightinto its implications
Without
internal relations and
logicalimplicationwe
do not know
for us to discriminate
how it will be possible
fact from fancy,truth from error, and imaginationfrom
reality.We
quite recognise that there are relations
which
therefore
cannot
we
essential
not
are
part of and
no
are
realities. The
has to be
the
From
themselves
52).
But
the
view
that
what
are
relations
to
consists
The
in
which
is
beliefs to
or
or
propositionsas
false
between
falsehood
upon
whether
a
(seeProblems
makes
What
independent
correspondence
property of truth
possess
is
mind.
of
beliefs
which
and
no
belief
Truth
facts.
propositions
the relation
wholly dependent on
outside things. It is supposed that
makes
N.S.,
advocated
has
decides
fact that
or
fact
for
dependent
it is external
and
(see Mind,
mind
he
now,
years
many
truth
is a quality of
is
pendent
of inde-
in
are
is
truth
that
feature
they
propositionis true
of Philosophy,pp. 188 and 202).
is
view
for
to facts and
though
the
characteristic
which
without
given belief
ago, held
immediate
No.
true
internal
or
determined.
empirically
entities
mind
external
of relations
nature
quality,an
opposed
But
of realities.
nature
the
to
sense
of
the
encing
experi-
In sensation
we
NEW
xi
REALISM
RUSSELL
BERTRAND
OF
347
have
two
"
relation between
which
these
defined
be further
cannot
subjectand object
unique. The relation between
experienceholds the related facts together,but leaves
it is
as
in
them
is either
of
the
relation
only to
Some
criticises this
Truth
false
or
the
between
according
from
and
sweet
are
theory of
true
and
others
sour.
position
pro-
nature
is
character
be further
cannot
in his book
truth
the
to
This
terms.
propositionsare
substances
some
true
their union.
by
immediately recognised. It
be
defined.
unaffected
and
untouched
false
others
as
Joachim
the Nature
of
though facts
Mr.
on
standpoint. Even
vidual
are
independent of the experiencingof this or that indisubject,they cannot be said to be independent of
of someWe cannot
have experience
thing
as such.
experiencing
independentof experiencing. Realism asserts that
objects experiencedare not dependent on our experiencing
of them.
mental
idealist
the
Idealists
it in sheer
perception,i.e. it
perceptionis removed,
the
and
of
words
behind
not
we
consistency.The
lies behind
In
"
but
is the
correspondence theory.
the known.
extraneous,
the
idea, there
exists when
have
we
about
to make
our
of it.
Bosanquet,
Reality lies ahead
(Logic,ii. 302). Truth and falsehood
of immediate
matters
theory become
the
the
is not
what
mere
point which
the
Dr.
knower
correspondswith
to think
real is not
what
the
and
"
according to this
intuition.1
Knowledge
and
forced
are
not
we
direct
We
seem
If idea
cannot
and
relation
to be
between
reduced
objectare
to
pendent
inde-
the idea
say whether
If the object is outside
objector not.
is no meaning in sayingthat
the idea
should
For,
premises
"
Derivative
known
is validly deduced
Knowledge is what
intuitively (Problems of Philosophy, p. 207).
"
from
on
side
one
it exists
as
subjectivemodification
of
on
which
in itself
thing
only
affected,but
We
have
we
no
idea
As
Dr.
mode
the
do
know
not
about
in
anything
it
Stirlinghas
itself ; it knows
nothing of
only knows
(Text-Book to Kant, p. 353). So long as we
"
thorn
have
mediation
between
there
is neither
which
includes
is not
and
not
the
system with
gives it
what
it is in
late Professor
the
external
knowledge.
thing known
the
to
tion
rela-
The
must
be
apart from
which
and
knower
as
upon
have
cannot
we
the
organic one
and
is looked
which
mediated,
terms
an
know
experienceleans.
our
the
scratch
The
the
We
is
it is affected.
what
have
xi
being.
consciousness
our
by
"
mental
man's
which
We
logicalcorrelates.
the
are
PHILOSOPHY
AND
RELIGION
348
its mental
filling.An
object again
it is known
but what
itself,
Laurie
it is in relation
which
The
as.
thing neatlyin
the
"
flesh and
emotions
blood
of the
poetry and
the
other
essential,and
The
it is not
and
touches
gives birth in
of
arts to the highest utterances
complex experiences (Synthetic,
conscious
not
a
subject the objectcan-
human
breast, and
"
process
a
of mediation
is
absolutelyexpresses
put the
the
becomes
of actual
we
hold
it
mutilation
and
our
knowledge
sake
world
of
then
tion
distor-
argument,
in terms
of
the world
to reduce
attempt
institution
of
of
isolation
simple entities.
relation
is looked
itself
third
term.
constitute
reals cannot
becomes
and
would
To
of
system ?
break
retain
the
our
The
down
the
pluralism the
accidental
an
as
upon
to order
links
connecting
xi
fact, what
is the
realism
pluralistic
If
PHILOSOPHY
AND
RELIGION
350
link
which
is
pluralityof absolutelysimple
sense.
unity in any intelligible
ful
hypothesiswe cannot account for the wonderinfinites. The
harmony of the working of the many
world remains
to be the
a mystery and
scepticismseems
only safety. A genuine organic unity is possibleonly
elements
if the constituent
are
interdependentfeatures
But
of
on
this
whole.
one
sense-data, etc.
If
do
are
they collect
What
exactlyis the difference between
perception and presence
apart from
of knowing how
Have
means
we
any
would
be
Russell, terms
is
work
no
relation
without
as
for
well
consciousness
to
what
they
subject?
To
or
and
given
are
do.
perception?
to
conscious
to
relations
as
their co-presence
But
how
there
can
we
all
that
that
images
memory
also resemble
them.
but
they
and
real,extended
and
?
reality
independent of
different from
are
They
coloured.
Can
we
While
us, but
consider
we
can
hallucinations
are
How
we
dreams
have
of
so
facts,
we
cannot
to have
many
call
an
world
ent
differ-
fiction,one
of
for illusions
account
spatial
to account
we
Perceptionsas well
to be equallyreal.
How
seem
can
we
given case whether we are genuinelyin touch
or
only apparently so ? If hallucinations
the products of a mental
medium
as
upon
distorts
to be
seen
are
sense-data
of waking life,one
worlds, one
dreams, etc.? How, again,can realism
and
It is reasonable
as
tions
hallucina-
know
with
are
which
in any
reality
looked
times
some-
knowledge
an
immediate
to
relation
the
medium
intervenes.
351
ing
If, accord-
of realism, we
view
what
interpretation
then the distinction between
the reality,
If it is argued
vanishes.
and perceptions
object
appears
this conflicts
then
relations,for the
To
as
RUSSELL
strict
to be
appears
hallucinations
that
BERTRAND
OF
REALISM
NEW
xi
content
realist there
the naive
be
can
no
"
'
'
ends
the
'
to the existence
inferred
'
notice
view
'
that
that
Because
or
other
or
'
'
dream
'
together with
data, which
not
are
dreams
objects of
the
dreamer's
may
sensibilia
'
they
the
we
'
such
from
things
legitimately
enquire as
of things or other
sensibilia
reality
objects. It is the unrealityof these
But
matter.
states
led
unreal"
are
not
are
failure to
has
'
the
to
(p.176).
continuous
with
the
past, because
be
combined
they cannot
according to the laws of physics with the thingsinferred
of waking life,because
from the sense-data
they cannot
other private worlds, we
be correlated with
call them
sense-data
dreams.
The
the
status
same
usual
the
is
"
any
correlations
in dreams
have
others
and
always physicallyor
Russell
have
only they
are
connections.
exactly
lackingin
This
feature
physiologically
explicable."
together all
to each
'
as
we
those
other.
which
have
We
ways.
may
group
direct temporal relations
Such
'
called perspectivesor
are
groups
biographies.' All the sense-data cognised by a single
mind
constitute
sensibilia which
are
'
biography.
related
and
similarity.These
and
their
members
are
by
groups
states
We
together
may
group
the bonds
of continuity
are
of
what
we
things.
call
Dream
things
states
352
be
to
are
members
RELIGION
AND
regarded as
the
of
All
susceptible of
this
difference
the
same,
life and
dreams, hallucinations
of
states
and
inference
function
double
between
the
in the
the
abnormal
that
means
perform
to
being
thing.
illusions is
of
world
and
This
fact.
of
not
important
the
of
particularsof waking
normal
an
the
members
not
yet
particularsare
classification.
xi
biography, are
normal
All
PHILOSOPHY
one
mind
has
construction
world
is
of
of
mental
construction.
IV
his
In
of the
knowledge
our
much
not
We
start
external
tries to
world.
is stated
tackles
immediate
the
with
more
data
he
that the
or
for
account
Though
Russell
which
lectures, Russell
Lowell
has
problem
of
"
sense,
certain
and
are
scientific
different
between
brought
out
Newton's
called
knowledge
science
"
We
time
of
The
sense-data
from
contrast
be
transformed
and
with
which
of
we
the
world
start.
primitiveknowledge
physics as
set of indestructible
we
The
is thus
had
in
entities which
to
moving relatively
particles,
each
may
other in
The
world
of the
single time.
data
immediate
is quite different from
this.
Nothing
the things that we
think are
is permanent ; even
fairly
data when
permanent, such as mountains, only become
and are not immediately given as existing
them
we
see
a
at
single space
other
moments.
and
belief
sense
contents
still in
have
common
So
far from
one
all-embracing
space
NEW
xi
sense
With
to think
'
The
of self
stumble
we
question whether
bare
selves
is
very
wish
we
mental
particular
state.
acquainted with
also
are
when
our
thoughtsand feelings
opposed to particular
as
difficult
feelingand
one
which
upon
some
upon
the
not
it would
to
try
we
upon
Nevertheless
feeling.
or
on
we
speak positively.When
to come
we
always seem
or
that
agrees
353
perform a long
the problem of
to
with
Similarly
Russell
Hume,
RUSSELL
have
physics,we
sensibilia.
journey from
self.
of
matter
or
BERTRAND
OF
REALISM
'
'
there
look
rash
be
into
to
ourselves
thought
particular
which
has a thought
are
some
for
reasons
'
'
I
acquainted with the
though
from
the acquaintance is hard
other
to
disentangle
makes
things (Problems of Philosophy,p. 78). What
this knowledge of world and self possibleis the question
thinking that
we
are
"
which
Russell, in
himself.
that
There
Russell
to
this
manner
one
difference
sense-data
relations.
temporal
for
is
of
the
But
with
selves,but
he
does
not
to
him,
of the
proposes
the two
certain
give
we
sense-data, universals
knowledge
our
between
include
opinion. According
acquaintance
Kant,
external
to
in
spatioreason
any
have
and
direct
perhaps
world
of
and
is of the descriptive
kind.
This indirect
persons
knowledge is not perfect. Perfect knowledge is the
other
immediate
intuition
of the
eternal
the
relations
constituting
of mathematical
system
logic.
In
if our
scientific,
and
experiments,this
article in
are
as
not
the
science
rest
method
be
must
sense-data.
and
We
cannot
of sense-data.
causes
his method
beliefs should
common
of
sense
then
Here
construction.
logical
observations
avoided
(seethe
objects of
science
infer them
How
?
on
are
legitimately
to justify
we
Russell
Instead
turns
of
to
inferring
2 A
things and
"
them.
'
and
time
atoms,
have
we
space,
xi
to construct
possiblelogicalconstructions
Wherever
"
supposed
philosophy. What
is
the
characterise
to
is
exactly
'
This
entities.
inferred
for
substituted
be
PHILOSOPHY
AND
RELIGION
354
are
tion
construc-
method
new
construction
to
of
We
are
mechanical
it is not
"
they
must
in which
be
as
inference.
It is not
inferred from
an
; thus
data
the
here
shall
again we
have,
to find some
plex
comlogicalconstruction, some
possible,
assemblage of immediately given objects which
will have the geometricalproperties
requiredof points
time, matter,
(Our Knowledge, p. 113). Thus
space,
functions of sense-data.
etc. are defined as logical
They
not given in sense
nor
can
are
they be inferred in the
realities given in sense,
from
traditional
manner
yet
be (see Mysticism and Logic,p. 128). Thus
they must
if
"
all
thingsare
this
From
from
derived
"
constructions
it follows
that
sense-data
must
complete applicationof
for
construction
wholly
of the
"
exist
of
in terms
sense-data
of others
that
and
cannot
of
be
logicalconstructions
private to ourselves.
our
be
the
inference
would
singleperson,
known
without
1914, p.
10).
we
subjectivistic,
are
exhibit
we
even,
since the
Lest
we
told that
sense
matter
may
add,
sense-data
sort
some
tutes
substi-
which
method
sense-data, and
(Scientia,
July
all this is
realities.
not
ence
of infer-
should
feel
sense-data
to
an
indi-
of
existence
depend
on
be
sensibile is
things seen
similar
.
that
ever
by
two
but
in
has
to
when
two
arises from
man's
do
different
two
are
at the
from
calls the
of
that
former
hand
from
from
the real
object which
Appearances
object.
are
difference in the
form
sense
can
we
of the
is
the
the
ances
appear-
of
act
and
sense-datum.
be
distinguishedon
apprehension and on
Sense-data
ness
aware-
awareness,
latter
the
unless
same
behind
there
and
the
the
one
other
of the
appearances
of sensations.
possibility
permanent
sometimes
world
that
say
the
distinguishes
to
of
act
is
the sensibilia
right Russell
the empiricalfact that
objectthey do so from
same
which
has
the
But
what
substances
sensation
sense-datum
The
of
know
not
except it be
identical
presuppose
?
Again, Russell
we
data
How
points of view.
slightlydifferent appearances
two
not
be discovered,
can
always
We
look
men
as
to two
Each
this
assume
do
The
people at once.
different people are
often
closely
it would
seem
spiteof this similarity
point of view/'
private to him.
far
pendent
inde-
an
world.
long as
so
"So
have
external
datum
difference
some
in the
avoided
data
common
355
though they
own
substratum
any
be
subjectivism
can
cannot
no
their
RUSSELL
colours
and
Smells, sounds
vidual.
how
BERTRAND
OF
REALISM
NEW
xi
are
the way
in which
finite mind.
They have a
regardedas
realityis apprehended by a
realityindependent of the objectof which they are the
Is the thing different from
the appearappearances.
ances,
live in the appearances,
does the reality
is a
or
Russell
In
gives no clear answer.
question to which
the
former
Russell
"
that
case
there
is
the whole
we
no
live
in
dream-world,
in
logical
impossibility
of life is
dream
the
in which
and
to
supposition
ourselves
we
"
before us
objects that come
(Problems
of Philosophy, p. 35) (see Mysticism and Logic, pp.
129-30, and Mind, p. 185, 1915). Realities to which our
refer do not exist. The independent
ordinary statements
create
real is
all the
matter
cannot
of inference.
be
avoided,
This
so
conclusion
long
as
we
jectivism
of sub-
start
with
356
the
ultimate
the
that
construction
irreducible entities
failed to
mistake
xi
give
made
psychology
Associationist
sensations.
is
knowledge
presuppositionthat
of
PHILOSOPHY
AND
RELIGION
out
tions
sensa-
and
of
by reason
satisfactoryexplanation
aduration
instead
Sensations
knowledge.
which
from
we
of
sensations.
abstract
Conscious
individual.
simple and
sense-data
dismiss
of
clear
to
is
There
world
the
no
of
crete
dis-
from
passage
knowledge.
If
we
these
we
seem
The
world
is
an
ideal
construction
and
is
therefore
idea
each
the world
them
as
1914, p.
of
does
not
knowledge
he
the
fact, the
side
experienceremain outour
only goal. But in
apart, but
them
adhere
retains
to
the
the
get
tive
representa-
ultimate
tinctness
dis-
is viewed
subjectand object. Consciousness
called experience or
sui generisrelation
a
as
between
subject and object (see the Monist,
438),but we cannot know anything about the
of
awareness
the immediate
Russell
and
law
the
as
of
theory
him
and
long
other, subjectivismis
Though
by
So
but
also
help
which
adopts does
is good or
Russell
that
world
the
worship
cannot
there
is
ideal of
God
God.
world
the
In
worship only
good,
best
no
desires
does
Russell,of
advice
to
course,
as
can
we
but
is
We
free
God.
As
be
to
to
of the
love
own
inspiresthe
which
existence
the
only
determination
our
not
that
say
realists with
confused
of God.
with
Logic has
or
not
act
God.
for God
room
are
the
they deny
by
moments."
new
our
; in
heaven
the
our
sense
assume
our
created
insightof
own
fact
freedom
true
respect only
to
is, nor
the
of
is
to
imagination.The
worship only a non-existent
God
the
it
as
him
there
that
is not
and
man
authorise
not
hearts, a creature
our
xi
to
us
of life and
world
concrete
"
to
PHILOSOPHY
AND
RELIGION
358
if there
were
God
and
as
if
we
were
immortal.
He
in which
does
not
God
has
want
neither
core.
Let
let
us
us
thing
us
live in
not
do
is
know
so
a
it and
a
us
on
to
part
the
universe
nor
lot.
We
are
accept it in calm
to
the
resignation.
fool's
in the open
farce and
is a long
The
life of man
totallydisbelieve in God.
march
through the night,surrounded
by invisible foes,
tortured
by weariness and pain, towards a goal that a
few can
hope to reach and where none
tarry long
may
is helplessagainst
(Philosophical
Essays, p. 67). Man
the invisible powers
of darkness
tighteningtheir coils
round
He
him.
comfort
tries to live in securityand
later the
or
by mastering natural forces, but sooner
like a
close upon
him
and
he collapses
pitiless
powers
"
"
xi
wrecked
and
effects
created
in
man
sport
in the
of
existence
human
lifted up
unredeemable
hands
are
and
machine
the
in
same
slipsfrom the
though
disappears even
he
of Mirza
and
to
kill him
would
and
vision
spirit.As
unfeeling
An
quakes
earth-
their moral
to consider
they operate.
359
of
phenomena
wait
do not
volcanoes
before
natural
The
balloon.
RUSSELL
BERTRAND
OF
REALISM
NEW
world
such
In
heaven.
how
his
unredeemed
an
Since
live ?
man
can
raft
the awful
encounter
renunciation
wisdom,
and
hope and
piecesin
dashed
to
are
aspirations
we
can
only seek consolation
imagination. In thought,
"
free from
which
to
the actual
Thus
mind
not
to
mind.
our
like,let
where
free,
petty planet on
"
Since
our
are
and
Without
desire.
the
reality,
of art
we
aspiration,
our
bodies
the
from
in
Since
of
world
world
the
our
our
from
in
charity.
the
arise
world
the outer
to the
is the land
ideal,which
of heart's
tion.
Copernican revolucan
we
only grow desperateif we subject
things,let us cheer up by subjectingthings
Without
submittingto conditions we do
lose ourselves
in contemplatinga world
us
Russell
the unrest
proposes
of life is stilled.
Since
the
actual
world
is full of
is
the mechanism
why
there
Russell
of
adores
of
civilisation.
mathematics.
For
from human
fancy pictures. Remote
from
the pitiful
facts of nature, the
graduallycreated an ordered cosmos, where
pure
thought
dwell
can
of
impulses
that
hideous
"
world
actual
of the
home, and
in its natural
as
noble
our
PHILOSOPHY
AND
RELIGION
360
where
from
escape
(Mysticismand
have
we
can
only
to avoid
xi
at least
one
the
dreary exile
Logic). Life is so
it.
The
best way
is
in
mind
The
very
to reflect on
As Goethe
of these
possibility
indicates that
"
remarks
than
world
of its moods.
some
by
Art
; and
the
not-self
is no
There
ideals which
no
asked
are
is not
surer
way
way of
surer
we
supreme.
of evadingthe
uniting with
it
"
translated
(Maxims and Reflections,
by
by Art
that
know
the
whole
Bailey and Saunders). If we
must
inevitablybe buried
temple of man's achievement
than
the
beneath
debris of
begin buildingthese
this is the
But
Russell.
by
is the
world.
are
mere
he
Science
finite
course,
He
ruins, how
of escape from
does not
tell us
of accidental
the
can
we
bondage suggested
that
collocations
play
cannot
man
in
only way
product
universe
of
life
human
Of
atoms.
in
providence
the
is limited
dreadful
man
earnestness
would
wish
to
has
any
yieldto
crushed
by them, and
mangled
yet another
feed
the
devil
life, and
should
more
shadowy
then
whole
of the
Schopenhauerian thesis
moving
self-destruction
and
out
seems
world
that
If the world
is
energies,if
it is
to
some
to
be
unknown
the
with
Russell
yet another.
not
the
such
basis, then
the forces of the world, be
meaning
does
adopt
relates with
Russell
man
nothing
a
vast
nowhere,
part of wisdom
of
does
Russell
which
RUSSELL
BERTRAND
OF
REALISM
NEW
xi
not
man
in the work
of self-realisation.
The
impulses of
art
of the
made
soul
life.
transform
to
The
sensuous.
expressionsof
are
soul
is the
Nature
encourage.
longing
impulse of life
transform
longs to
ally
real
is the
Art
361
of
world
and
of
one
not-self.
Mr.
forgetsthat
Russell
the
mystic experience
has
be a reality.
object this unitive life which must
Experience includes the highestexperienceof all. The
is admitted
to be possibleis
mystic experiencewhich
for its
the
sometimes
can
highest. Man
In many
breakingdown the finite.
remains
always the gaoler of the
the
attain
"
there
others
the
prison walls
soul
p.
"a
is
48).
What
whole, outside
desires
from
life of the
"
will be delivered
While
of absolute
the
him
to
cease,
to
the
with
from
Mysticismwill
sometimes
"
towards
any
divine
the
instinctive
The
transition
self-surrender when
the
universe
soul
"
feels itself
(ibid.p. 49).
of the
mystics
disgustingrealities of
displacepessimism by optimism.
Russell
Intellect does
and
the
the evidence
the hard
accepts the
reason.
the
with
harmony
by
(ibid.
p. 49).
finite self to
requiresa moment
all personal will seems
in passive submission
If we
should keep faith
science.
(Essence of Religion,
or
mystic life ? It is
built
prison walls
whole
we
"
life in
struggle,a
the
life
through
the
soul ; in
universal
escape ; in a few
wholly, and the universal
men
momentary
demolished
are
free
remains
and
rare
infinite,
not
event.
he
"
down.
cries them
the
tell us
deliverances
conclusions
that the
truer
race
image
of
To
of
logical
is moving
of the world
of time
stream
xi
the
by picturingthingsas enteringinto
is obtained
...
PHILOSOPHY
AND
RELIGION
362
from
eternal world
an
outside, than
from
view
which
"
"
"
"
rests upon
in the
"
outer
in the
existence
but
such
world
"
need
(ibid.
p. 51). We
goodness and
supreme
of
Russell
belief.
ideals
our
himself
fulfilled
not
believe
bined/'
com-
power
necessityfor
ideal good, though
do completelysince
realises the
This
worship of an
life,will not
religious
for
necessary
it does not produce that
are
"
sense
of union
with
the actual
which
"
"
of
sense
and
be
exile in
alien
world
forces
developed on
"
of shadows,
(ibid).Love
this basis.
So
tude
soli-
of infinite
of the
Russell
whole
asks
not
canus
to
xi
NEW
REALISM
good
world
and
is the
to become
good, and
and
world
RUSSELL
merely
the
both
the
have
of the whole.
of
To
universals,and
The
wish
we
not
must
that
real.
BERTRAND
OF
whole
it to be
363
good in
worship
Russell
we
wish
it.
In
of
the
the
ideal
this ideal
is wrong
since it holds that the universe is good,
theism is also wrong
since it contends
that the ideal
and
good
has
"
reality.
any dogma
The
exist
side
by
side without
; the one
involvingthe goodness
but not the existence
of its object,the other involving
the existence but not the goodness of its object (ibid.
is an endeavour
to bridge the
p. 54). Religiousactivity
these two
gulf between
objectsof worship by making
of existence good.
more
good exist and more
Only in
the complete union
of the two
could the soul find permanent
rest
of making
(p. 54). But this possibility
of existence good and vice versa
more
is real only if we
a
two
worships
"
"
"
rejectthe
dualism
between
man
and
not-
self,and
ence
acquirefaith in the belief that good and existare
being slowly combined, and will finallydwell
togetherin harmony.
VII
Realism
has
done
great service
to
ethical
thought
tarianism,
by freeingethics from the fallacies of pragmatist utilievolutionaryhedonism, etc. The doctrine of
universals
is at the
Principia Ethica
Goodness
is
basis
and
of realistic ethics
Russell's
(seeMoore's
PhilosophicalEssays).
eternal
"
Russell
asks
beauty, for
us
the
"
"
our
respect for truth, for
preserve
ideal of perfection
which
life does not
to
permit
to
us
PHILOSOPHY
AND
RELIGION
364
attain, though
xi
of these
none
things meet
universe."
But
approval of the unconscious
in
in the prefaceto Mysticism and
Logic,he tells us,
in
The
Free
theoretical ethics the positionadvocated
Man's
Worship is not quite identical with that which
with
the
"
'
'
I hold
now.
I did then
than
of the
Ethics is looked
of good and evil."
as
objectivity
upon
essentiallya product of the gregarious instinct
(Mysticismand Logic, p. 108). On this hypothesisthe
"
"
low
utilitarianism
ethics of materialist
sordid
becomes
of Russell remains
while
the lofty Stoicism
justifiable,
the
seek
the
individual
should
unintelligible.
Why
ness
Goodto adopt it ?
good ? Is he under any obligation
outside man.
The sanction seems
to be
is a reality
reality.If
eternal
etc., what
is
as
Besides
to the individual.
external
is there
we
to
thinks
cannot
we
that
Whitman
what
world.
alter it.
But
rationalise
He
there
forgetsthat
network
wishes
victim
what
they
are,
be.
To
in
the
it is
strive
discordant.
to understand
the wish
also the
and
demand
to make
in
Impressed
as
he
the
is with
the
universe
and
the
of
irrationality
existence, he
believes
that
the
individual
to
of
use
just
something.
the
of
realise his
illusions.
who
is
that
who
those
most
is
What
determinate
harmonise
is,besides
should
nothing
presupposes
efforts count
for
with
"
bad
ethics
and
of fatal law.
inevitableness
human
real
the
is called
Reality is
and man's
only determinable
Russell
professesno sympathy
to
puts it,
for
count
we
of the
constitution
an
can
As Walt
etc. ?
ugliness,
and
called good is perfect,
perfect."
Russell
be
thinking that
the
world
is at
world
time
is
the
which
without
apology.
fault
and
It
is to
of self.
The
exclusive
and
universal.
"
Of
the
union
seeks
all that
with
seeks
while
the
the
the welfare
of the
...
union
union
.
"
in will."
body
being
divine
or
In
seeking.
union
feeling,
in
animal
desires freedom
and
union
of the whole.
particularor
soul
itself to be
inclusive
universal
universe
its
impedes
the
world
and
in instinct
The
the
in man,
descendants,
its
others.
exclusive but
natures
two
to its context.
it considers
when
impervious to
It is not
being lives
and
small
petty and
xi
of
particularity
The
self is
PHILOSOPHY
AND
RELIGION
366
with
in
The
from
division
the
thought,
into two
unreal ; what
is felt to be real is
seems
camps
of the world in love
the oneness
(" Essence of Religion,"
hostile
"
contrasts
When
world
the
as
the
only through
his doctrine
of the
dual
of the
beat
which
can
individual.
that
The
think
that
?
its
to admit
we
fulfilment,then
which
those
world, then
actual
But
ideal
can
our
has
attempts
also
in
be
we
are
some
the
who
are
cases
is the
pulse-
is the
whole
ideal is unattainable
attain
vision
the
or
goal
the
soapof the
impossible.
feels that
attained.
are
absolute
passing wind
Russell
been
the
of the
structure
strivingafter
real, and
world,
is incompatiblewith
to
try
pricked by
the
all individuals.
dream
culars.
partiof
of the
universal
ethical
If the
to
to
in his account
the universal
true
has
account
oneness
of existence
telligibl
finite is in-
Russell
But
self and
How
realitywhich
The
whole
existences.
of the
nature
he is constrained
and
of the
excludingindividuals.
vitiates his
of universals
infinite,
content
the
infinite.
abstracts
not
are
arbitraryview
world
the
the
Universals
This
becomes
whole
harmonised.
destiny of
experience. This is
progressivelyattain.
self is to
modify
its
fundamental
and
overcome
are
the
then
world
the
reality
see
we
So
the
it is
not
the
Since
apparent.
or
ideals
moral
bad.
say that the universe is
quarrelwith reality.It is not
is the
world, which
this
the
world
realisable,we
are
have
Ultimately we
field for
daggers,and is
is not crueltyand
and
knives
is set with
and
man
cannot
no
367
It only
huge self-deception.
oppositionbetween
the
that
shows
is
air
castle in the
RUSSELL
BERTRAND
OF
REALISM
NEW
xi
full of rocks
and
ness
mockery, littlebe struck by the
and misery.. At first sightwe
may
of man,
but
immensity of nature and the insignificance
are
misleading. If there is no deeper truth
appearances
soul will sink in despair. But
our
higher life tells
our
that the oppositionof self and of not-self is overcome
us
world
pitfalls.The
in the
world
are
the world
and
nature
for
Russell's
censure
to
and
commands
yields. Man
other.
for each
made
bends.
nature
at his feet.
drops dead
time, it is only
wills and
Man
tates
medi-
If he
stoops
nature.
to
to the self.
nothing alien
nature
Man
conquer
againstthe doctrine
is merited
and
Man
that
sees
The
pessimistic
to man's
doctrine of the indifference of the world
hopes
is due to the atmosphere of gloom which
and aspirations
himself.
round
A
Russell
has created
truly scientific
is not blind and impotent,
attitude tells us that nature
his own
be used by man
to further
but can
purposes.
Both
pleasingdreams and threateningnightmares about
it are equallyunjustified.
in the universe
The
great
led Russell to
war
placeof impulse in
the
with
his faith
have
seek
human
life. The
might
of mind
feels the
now
reason
the
in
discovery
even
"
truth.
give more
strength
of
Impulse
truth
has
of
and
any
our
nature,' a
end
tendency
'
or
fitted into
to
the
the
"
of
power
We
cannot
impulse
effect than
more
to
dialectician
impulse.
to
conscious
(Social
Reconstruction).
"
of
keen
without
prominence
'
mere
instinctive
part
activitynot prompted by
and anarchical
not easily
purpose/ erratic
system/
well-regulated
'
blind
in the
sense
AND
RELIGION
368
that
it does
'"'
from
spring
not
PHILOSOPHY
calculation,and
impulse with
Russell
supports
do
know
not
where
erratic,it belongs
It is
we
with
activity.When
instinct and impulse,we
really
If impulse is blind and
are.
creative
the
to
more
quences
conse-
is identified
animal
mind, since it is
there
only
life of
prevision of
any
Reason
(ibid.pp. 13-17).
xi
that
or
purpose.
bias Russell
may
mind
upon
as
But it is impossible
related in mind.
only externally
for us to imagine that impulse retains unaltered
in a selfconscious
being the character it possessedin its original
mind
form.
In the human
impulses,though dependent
on
organicconditions,are stillnot blind. Simply because
are
they
do
call them
representationof
contain
not
blind.
habitual, do
not
of
Most
our
prefigurean
end, we cannot
automatic
and
activities,
end, though they embody
an
of mind.
It cannot
be
that
Russell
means
purposes
all that he says since he makes
certain
impulses which
he calls creative, responsiblefor science, art, etc.
He
holds
that
operate.
built
on
the
"
creative
lifeis that
love
where
the worst
About
life is
I consider
inspiredby
and
best
the
the
where
one
best
creative
life that
which
that where
impulses
is most
is most
the best
man
expresses
the finite is allowed
free
belief in
itself,
play.
realism
adopts a
immortality
negative attitude.
Though Russell is not indifferent
fate of man
to the
beyond the grave, still since his
tality.
objectiveis truth, he is obliged to deny personal immorIt may
be a matter
lives
of deep regret that our
extinct at death, but it cannot
become
be helped. The
hereafter
which
theologiansconjure up before us is a
refugeof lies. But this gloomy conclusion about future
life is bound
with
his
up with
the overthrow
pessimisticoutlook
of
pessimism.
and
appears
dis-
REALISM
NEW
xi
To
all.
Russell
Since
the
the
of
admit
not
RUSSELL
BERTRAND
problem
does
he
omnipotent God,
with
OF
evil is not
realityof
the
questionof
369
problem at
a
good and
Evil is necessary
meaning for him.
It helps him
of man.
to
moral
discipline
the prisonof private life into the wider life
God
good
for the
has
escape from
of the universal
no
"
from protest
will is led away
the pursuit of more
inevitable, towards
will.
The
against the
This
general goods which are not wholly unattainable.
acquiescencein privategriefsis an essential element in
will
the growth of universal love and impartial
(p.56).
Russell emphasises the chastening influence of suffering
and sorrow.
As for the largerevils of the world, we need
not complain since there is no
personalagency responsible
"
"
for them.
evils
the
are
no
in
due
are
wholly
consciousness
it is realised
When
to the
blind
empire of
absurd
man
only
With
the
Russell's conclusions
Thus
the
mental
funda-
the
matter,
and
themselves, indignationbecomes
evil
that
to
adopt
downfall
on
realistic
this
Stoic
like Xerxes
of
presence
attitude of resignation.
In
the
of
philosophy of
Russell
has
no
world
lie, and
life
mystery,
a
failure.
knowledge
When
myth, religiona
Russell
contends
his
that
absolutism.
2B
XII
CHAPTER
IDEALISM
PERSONAL
THOUGH
reaction, there
pluralistic
the
for
our
them
at
emphasis
of
Balfour.
under
These
noticed
"
title of
the
brieflyin
logic.
to
But
Schiller's vision
and
A. J.
Right Hon.
fitlygrouped together
of
not
are
relation
the
of
analysis of
"
taken
and
to
dream
mean
idealism,
It is
has
conceived
and
achieved
to
to
in
but
experience
that
true
be
concludes
existence
to
the
both
true
to
the
perfect
and
eternal
(P- 466).
37"
He
that
gives us
no
system
discusses
realism.
both
From
realism,
the
an
if it is
realitybelong together,"
false.
merely mental," are
and
the
objective
subjective
and
be
Idealism
Ideal, in which
human, because
shows
great
in his Riddles
of
and
that
sophy
philo-
philosophise,
Humanism
idealism
denial
alike
the
ceasing
Studies
he
justice
"
be
may
to
universe, which
experience,
if it "asserts
does
Humanism
elements.
without
and
much
so
cannot
man
in
Schiller
Howison
the
in the
chapter.
contributions
Schiller's1
as
this
humanist
out
comes
be
may
Personal
Idealism,"
views
to review
us
Oxford, Professor
Rashdall, and
Dr.
America,
important
The
all.
its values
of Dr. F. C. S. Schiller of
views
less
no
possiblefor
to them
personalityand
on
others
are
it is not
though
purposes,
representativesof
chief
the
considered
have
we
and
the
true
Realism,
and
divine
experience has become
itself
harmonised
wholly
union
with
Perfect
a
Reality
it has
'
'
IDEALISM
PERSONAL
xii
of
philosophy
lay
can
truth
absolute
to
his
in
says
whatever
he
For,
claim
371
preface,
"
and
tainty.
cer-
of
system
metaphysics, with
pretensionsto pure thought
and
absolute
rationalityit may start, is always in the
end one
man's
personal vision about the universe
for all,and for all
the idea that it is to hold true literally
estimate
This modest
time, is ludicrous"
(pp. vii-viii).
of the value of metaphysics is due
to the influence of
humanism."
Though we are told that pragmatism is
.
"
metaphysics,Schiller
of
construction
thinks that
pluralistic
experienceof the type suggestedby him.
Pragmatism
be taken to point to the ultimate
realityof human
may
and
activityand freedom, to the plasticity
ness
incompleteof reality,
of the world process in time
to the reality
and
forth.
Humanism
in addition
so
point to
may
the personality of whatever
cosmic
can
principlewe
postulate as ultimate and to its kinship and sympathy
with
man
(Studies in Humanism,
p. 19). Schiller
starts with
a
protest against the abstract metaphysical
method
of Plato and the other absolutists,
and the pseudocommitted
not
of
scheme
any
it is inclined to a
to
"
"
metaphysical method
to adopt
proposes
and
everything
analogy of
of
the
of the
the
scientific naturalists.
which
method,
concrete
individual
the human
existences
selves.
For
viewed
concrete
Modern
science
and
doctrines.
But
if
we
to
with
their
furnish
us
with
to
worse.
us
to
as
to absolute
after
the
viduals.
indi-
its
are
results,
spheres,and
with
use
Berkeley's
evolution
and
The
we
do
metaphysical
metaphysics,
rejection
positivist
philosophical
agnosticism
From
scepticism,which
certitude.
philosophical
explains
concrete
scientific
step
well
to
to
theory of
method
true
start
we
their claims
the
sistently
con-
illustration of the
not
is
anthropomorphic, which
consciously
from
He
this it is but
destroysscientific as
Pessimism, with
post-
scriptthat
knowledge
all
invalid, seems
we
ground
the
false
The
to
of
method
admissible
has
which
to
of
real infinite.
leads
rejected. Its
also
be
In
any
only a potentiality.
is intellectually
unmeaning and
absolutistic conceptionsof Pure
but pitiful
abstractions
nothing
"
are
mutilated
experience,
for the
real value
whose
The
Idea, etc.,
the
from
assertion
infinite whole
morally dangerous.
Being,
that
sense
An
belief
chilling
metaphysicalmethod
abstract
is the
defect
But
and
irrational.
perverse
scientific naturalism
have
to
we
pantheisticmonism
central
the
with
outcome.
things is wholly
of
The
abandon.
inevitable
the
world
xn
and practitheoretically
cally
is both
be
to
live in the
cannot
PHILOSOPHY
AND
RELIGION
372
shreds
of human
understanding
nature
of life is
easily
"
We
away.
see
of selves
the
in the
world
process an
individuals
in
societyor
Ultimate
pluralityof real existences
forced upon
us
by the world process.
able
to
it is
be
proved"
to
proof
suppose
Spiritdetermined
this chaos.
The
between
to
make
chaos
One
a
and
the
time
'
not
may
"
be
Indeed
require to
existences
and
the
are
world
absolutelyisolated
morning the Divine
of
fine
harmonious
objectiveworld
God
These
Before
'
conviction
is the
We
ment
develop-
association.
in
is unnecessary.
that all things
(Riddles,p. 264).
actual
arises out
other
cosmos
of the
individual
out
of
action
inter-
beings.
eternal
PHILOSOPHY
AND
RELIGION
374
xn
perfectactivity of perfected
and
The
eternal
state
for
such
condition
is not
of inaction
one
the
has
individuals.
and
tendency
stagnation;
lapse into
to
of
equipoise,(see
rest but activity.
Humanism,
is the
lower, it is useful
offeringresistance
as
"
in its double
and
the
mechanism
and
also
as
the
aspect, both
of
check
i.e. inharmonious
of their
thwart
and
of the
divine
are
the
to
of the
purpose
manifest.
The
harmonised,
have
repressed by
material
prevent the
process.
when
they
in
the
lower
their
be
able
But
are
proportionas
contrivance
if
they
ready to
they are
of Matter
on
the
course
organisation in
of events.
higher existences,who
social order
and
harmony,
have
are
less
consciousnesses
to
attainment
and
limited
order
that
influence
the
full realisation
world
power
in the
For, if evil,
permitted the
they would
powers,
permitted intelligence
only
becomes
education
consciousness.
not
with
of progress
of spirits,
engine
were
spirits
delay,if
cise
exer-
is connected
the
as
divine
upon
conscious
to
Matter
free
the
to
their
that
little
hand,
On
the
other
learnt
the
necessityof
to acquire
thereby enabled
that
"
matter
knowledge which gives them power
over
(Riddles,
pp. 296-7).
Turning to the problem of freedom, Schiller admits
the reality
of choice and tells us that
philosophy ought
"
not
prematurely
to
commit
itself to
static
view
of
IDEALISM
PERSONAL
xii
375
'
'
of
be
this cannot
and
the actual
things,since
evil and
disorder
consider
God
problem
by
of
be
to
when
attribute
other
to
or
not
with
to
object
effect
of
be, from
it.
view
evil
God's
If then
"
(ibid.p. 307).
"
it
wills to have
God
neutralises
The
all the
it impossibleto ascribe
in
demands
force, and
enforce
force
his will
which
limits him.
in all
things.
nature
point of
the
consciousness
is
our
cannot
is restated
difficulty
God
is all-powerful
be because
must
with
make
instantlyalter
Infinitycontradicts
attributes
the
power,
of
would
he
We
would
"If
says:
be exactly what
it should
is from
conflicts
Infinity
old
The
he
everything must
point of view, else
evil things exist,it
so, i.e. God
order.
that
infinite,as
constitution
quite compatible
and
good
evil insoluble.
Schiller
is
world
with
as
of the
credit
the
to
put
We
of the world
According
to
of its God"
which
God
(ibid.p. 306).
God.
everywhere impliesresistance.
against the world, requires a world
is not all,though he is a factor
God
can
only infer a finite God from the
and the work
expected of him.
Schiller's
uncreated
and
uncaused,
which
only
the
are
deity does
the religious
infinite
from
life to
pass
Schiller degrees of
philosophy, the
while
our
manifestations
death.
There
immortality.
phenomenal
of the
are
The
are
egos
ultimate
selves,
egos,
according
lower
forms
to
of
existence
spiritual
enrich
do
not
and
memory,
PHILOSOPHY
AND
RELIGION
376
XH
would
which
any content
it there is no
without
meaning
have
in
Schiller
is attained.
consciousness
of
believes
in
Schiller
through a criticism
the
the practical
or
Absolutism
of
ethical
the
means
monistic
the
'
point of
death
'
of
view.
point of
You
view
have
become
with
broken
absolute
not
and
Schiller
asks
towards
ideals
in
greatest of
was
"
world
What
"
would
in which
also
"
which
But
end
religion. Were it
lose its significance.
in
attitude
the ultimate
position.
have
religion (ibid.
p. 2).
strugglecannot be the
our
the
the moral
Make
then
he attacks.
realise your
merely immoral, but you
considerable
any
is from
morality (Humanism,
In
2).
It
that
view
do
pluralists
was
have
to
of
significance
world,
no
which
be
our
world
nothing reallymeant
anything, nothing was
reallygood or beautiful or true, and in which the hope
of happiness was
For
in a
nothing but illusion ?
had
world
which
its allegianceto the
reallyrenounced
be paralysed by the conviction
ideal, all action would
that nothing we
desired could ever
be attained
because
.
IDEALISM
PERSONAL
xii
the
existent
.
from
alienated
irreconcilably
was
should
We
.
377
be
plunged
the
able.
desir-
unfathomable
in that
But
if the
ideal is admitted
of absolutism
The
is
to
be
real, then
the
truth
is also admitted.
whole
conception
of the
interaction
of the
egos
this interaction,
up in obscurity. Without
the
how
world.
do not know
will be no
But
we
wrapped
there
interaction
with
place. Why
Is
egos ?
necessitates the common
which
Is
takes
other
and
there
does
how
any
common
behaviour
God
act
inter-
impulse
of interaction
any
If
to interact
with
the egos.
and aspiration,
Schiller's
inspiration
view will be subjectivistic.
The world exists fragmentarily
or
God, can
incoherentlyin the egos. No ego, not even
hold the world
in a complete form.
The
egos help to
Without
produce
common
nature.
What
nature.
due
cannot
to ?
reached, we will
Again, if the end of evolution is once
have
to imagine a cycle of evolutions
somehow
brought
into being by God.
When
once
becoming reaches being,
what
happens next ? Mr. Fawcett, the author of The
World
be
of
RELIGION
378
Ideological
of
view
The
without
becoming
end
the
that
of
all
of
be
never
XH
conservation
the
rightly contends
Schiller
would
PHILOSOPHY
AND
values.
becoming
no
reasons
to him.
Again,
'
'
Schiller's
potentiality
admit
word
cannot
only. He
becoming together. We
and
means
from
and
real
potentiality and
have
creative synthesis
cannot
unless it be in the
potentiality
If the end of thingsis a monistic
sense.
unity,
have
been
that this unity must
a potentiality
This, Schiller admits
beginning in the world.
absolutist
it
word
of
development
is
the
"
based
Pluralism
is in a way
upon
says,
the One.
But not in any
a monism
; the Many presuppose
affect the substantialityof the Many.
which
sense
can
when
he
The
is
which
One
meaningless of
the interaction
potentialitywhich
ideal factor
that
which
in
of the
co-existence
or
has
real
no
actual
; it is
Many
existence
except
mere
But
is the ideal of
our
activity,that
which
an
as
"
we
are
"
interaction
would
real unitedness
present
our
of
the
that
realise the
as
far
cosmos,
as
of
ideal
superiorto
the
the
least of
as
the
basis of the
it is the
things ; as
highest and
We
here
may
If this
(ibid.p. 346).
no
it is the
many,
their
unity
means
quarrelwith
the
once
the
of
imperfectunion
underlying One"
Omega
union, of
true
"
most
Alpha
and
lowest
and
evolution
to
IDEALISM
PERSONAL
xii
self
or
latter view.
the
only
is
since
But
do
we
not
how
know
'
perfect selves.
Schiller holds
selves.
reach
we
once
distinguishbetween
to
phenomenal
The
distinctions
have
can
we
with
several
societyof
379
perfection
the
self is that
more
to the
more
Ego,
become
potential would
Ego would coincide, and
we
should
be
it approximates
powers,
until at last the actual and the
all
co-extensive, the
in the
capable
are
we
attainment
this it is not
pp. 276-7). From
the end of evolution
would
be.
of
sexual
of
perfection
being
(Riddles,
"
the
clear what
In
of
nature
the nature
discussing
that
possibly this
"
admits
love, Schiller
of
the
self and
of coalesced
the formation
impulse foreshadows
existences
of a higher order
than
our
present partial
and
(ibid.p. 407). But as Schiller
imperfect selves"
emotional
admits
the
that
world
will be
the
process
end
of evolution
will
The
whole
being,time
continue
always
singleself
world
of becoming, we
(seeRiddles, p. 410).
not
account
but
have
of
will
never
to
be
exist,and
societyof selves.
only selves, and
the
relation
of
reached,
In
not
it
the
egos
becoming
to
"
"
"
and
the reason
imperfect,
ideal of Eternity,is that
why
we
we
fail
fail to
equally to
attain
to
the
attain
to
the
PHILOSOPHY
AND
RELIGION
380
xn
of our
ideals. But, if it
yet adequate to the perfection
that there would
be an
end
could be, is it not evident
of Time, as of change and of evil,and would
not Time
pass
into
is
to
never
is real
as
attained,
be
integralpart
an
then
as
of matter
means
As
have.
best
next
course
reduced
are
bend
to
the
to
will be
we
dumb
the
time
power
selves
God
represses by
lower
ences
exist-
be
beings cannot
of God.
But
this assumes
that
purposes
able to get rid of evil by strikingintellect
with
world
Again, if God
reducing the possibility
of evil ?
himself
upon
Dr. Schiller
for physical
evil ?
responsibility
to dispensewith the omnipotence of
us
or
enough
Then
to
Evil
many
for
account
Ones.
But
matter.
One
the
to
destroyed,the
their powers.
is to reduce
When
they
a
torpid condition, they unconsciously
these
matter
finite God.
process
There
reality.
of the
overwhelming the
stupiditya great source
created
in
the
or
structure.
cosmos.
and
is not
The
of the world
of the
evolution
of evolution
end
becoming
will vanish.
harmonious
The
(Riddles,
pp. 257-8).
finite existence
struggleof
is
"
Eternity?
God
evil,we
Though
God
the
roundlyasks
and
assume
want
an
is not
Evil
powerful
evil
to
in the
overcomes
overcome
face
evil may
it,then Evil will
thwartingGod,
becomes
as
and
which
though
have
to
he will have
conceive
These
it is real in the
no
sense
to do.
work
in the
incident
are
image
of
"
potence
Omni"
of resistance
the absence
difficulties
of God
if he
But
impotence in
(Riddles,p. 355).
views
so
all
Evil,
man.
practicewe
Though
in
to
the
tinction
dis-
life,though it
AND
RELIGION
382
XH
the
as
life and
facts of nature,
the
from
inference
is viewed
If God
obviously wrong.
PHILOSOPHY
of
outcome
history,it
is
of limited
designing God
capacity that we are
The world shows, if anything,
forced to admit.
logically
has it,
not the signsof rational design but, as Mr. Fawcett
not
of
adventure
sometimes
situation
of
be conceived
not
as
transcendent.
an
God
indwelling presence.
"
to Schiller that
suggests
God
ego among
egos, but
is then
both
immanent
is immanent
ever-active
all-inspiring,
dissolved
All, which
in the
should
God
in all
Force.
an
and
things,a
And
the
was
as
yet God
stant,
con-
is not
of the
sustainer
if
to God
and
limited
immanence
We
God,
expresses
agree with
If
we
the
the
We
it
may
are
be
can
Schiller when
of terms
the
atom
No
that
as
"
the
only
end
the
philosophy which
of
"
he
says
which
tide
the
would
highestman
to p.
is not
and
man
There
is
as
whole
transcend
transcends
no
that
that
of
303).
mechanical
holds
of fate.
relative freedom
to
like
footnote
(Riddles,
relative freedom
the
use
of
with
person, as personality
mortals
know.
ordinary
of God
doubtless, the personality
man
sonality
per-
something
reconciled
call God
highest we
mean
personal,if we
transcending, rather
of
accord
willingto
is not meant
by personality
finite.
of
objectionto
world.
that
Even
he admits
creation
disputesthe
is completely
man
Schiller
the
can
grant
of
inevitability
moves.
And
this
IDEALISM
PERSONAL
xii
is not
improvement
an
has
are
systems.
the
next
up
Schiller
which
we
Taking
that
of freedom
kind
the
on
383
any
belief
The
in
self-existence
ultimate
the
and
(Riddles,pp. 387-8).
personalimmortality
eternal.
is
followingstatement
the
taken
was
be
to
Egos
between
the
material
evolution
of
related
it
to
And
should
why a singleEgo
of organisms and
amoeba
to
Parallel
run
motive
world
process
interaction
stages of
different
phases
therefore
to
the
evolution
spiritual
to
would
there
outward
and
be, however,
no
the
not
of his due
that
to
phenomenal
shadows
Egos
the
the
with
egos
time
him
assures
Persons
egos
are
immortal,
are
phenomenal
transcendental
selves.
of the
"
same
transcendental
concerned
now
gain
the
"
ultimate
are
at
descent
and
tellingus
pass
of the
spiritual
interpretation
man
the
man
it were,
gives,as
whole
from
of
not
is
be
and
many
obvious
why
reason
we
"
physics
meta-
be
occurring in the
Deity, the various
and
meaning
as
visible manifestation.
the
the
would
physicalevolution, there
of
"As
Schiller's
correspond to
must
only adequate
to
will
so,
interaction.
spiritual
that
the
existences
process
and
the
and
the individual
safeguarded in
spirits,
been
may
is not
this
that
But
We
ultimate
views
he
as
the
assertingthe immortalityof
for
ground
have
ever
be
to
of
is
selves.
loss
phenomenal
be accurate,
they have
no
"
as
What
to
the
selves,
parts of
chance
of
PHILOSOPHY
AND
RELIGION
384
XH
separate survival.
"
inclines
to
have
forthcoming, we
taste
paying
"
unconscious
Though
the
world
to
homage
be
would
monism
for
find
we
absolutist
to
the
an
excellent
theory.
theory when
"
though
Dr.
when
it follows
phenomenal
reason
it is
while
the
validity
cordant
dis-
and
is still diverse
it is
Schiller
that
world
The
of
Schiller
Dr.
are
matter
was
process
then
reasons
no
as
it down
put
and
Now
opinion.
or
alternative,and
latter
the
the
manifestation
world
from
apart
the
one.
Ill
In
Professor
Limits
Howison's
of Evolution,
have
we
new
"
"
self-subsistent
individuals.
the
are
of efficient causation
freedom
is
essential
an
cannot
incompatiblewith
Since
uncreated.
can
"
No
possiblybe
being that
it
arises
Not
free.
.
IDEALISM
PERSONAL
xn
Divine
even
Agency
give rise
can
385
another
to
any productiveact."
old efficient causal notion of God
self-active
intelligence
by
Howison
the
and
self is
discards
his function.
action from
without,
get behind
the
ego.
Freedom
the universe.
eternal
as
as
knowing
The temporal
means
essentially
pluralismand vice versa.
series requiresfor its ground and explanationan eternal
thinks that it is not one
Eternal
but Howison
principle,
Mind
but
'
each
to
eternal
Free
by definingor
in
their
of
terms
and
particularity
a
whole
in
and
unrepeatable
supplementalindividualities of
of others
(ibid.p. 351). They place
series
that must
run
through every
"
from
existence to the
the
increment
lowest
over
non"
absolute
Thus
(ibid.p. 337).
"
real difference
(ibid.p. 354).
and
of the
world
themselves
of
positingthemselves
inerasable
own
of this Eternal
order"
the
agents subsist
real
purely logicalone
They simply are
together constitute
"
is
their
other.
.
world
members
of spirits. The
multiplicity
Republic have no originbut
reference
The
Minds.
Eternal
Many
human
personalresponsibility.
Since it is assumed
contain
all
possiblegrades
the
highest,we
the
others
get
in that
supreme
it has no
self which
differs from
temporal side
supratemporalsupreme
imperfection.This
the pure Eternal.
of the world
of
of
Creation
is
only the
moral
or
all
taint
self is
of
God,
recognition
This recognitionis an
spiritsby God.
eternal fact since it is the expressionof God's own
nature
moral being. The perfection
of God
as a perfect
lies in
his givingcomplete recognitionto all other spirits,
the
as
"
complement
is to
see
in terms
himself
of which
alone
his
completely thinkable
is
own
"
the
tion
self-defini-
(ibid.p. 355
principleof
2C
RELIGION
386
PHILOSOPHY
AND
The
exclusion.
separation and
XH
mutual
volved
recognition in-
each individual
act by which
self-defining
God
is not the Absolute,
subsists applies also to God.
be lackingin personality,
would
since a solitaryGod
sides
becrushing out all autonomy in the beings he creates.
social, involving relation to
Personality is essentially
is not co-eternal
with God, there
other beings. If man
God
God
will be neither
nor
man.
as
personal is a
in the
of the series ;
member
member.
dominant
beings he is not
qualitativesense
and
God
he is the central
supreme,
is limited
Though God
by
and
one
different ;
they
many,
are
different
even
'
finite soul
aspects. While it is
in one
aspect, stillit defines itself
two
equally eternal
selves
by
unique, individuated
involves
perfectionof
life of
the
selves is the
God
with
life in
some
is the
individual.
The
have
we
in
'
derivative
self has
and
thus
perfect
different from
other
of its association
with
as
time, which
justbecause it
of imperfection. The
measure
ideal implicitly
operating in the
differentiation
existence
virtue
different,
are
Every finite
eternal
essentially
is in time
other
infinite in the
are
"
the
the
or
(p.422).
souls,the
unchangeably
as
basis
of
the
of
the
self from
distinction
others.
conjunction of
In
the
of
pirical
em-
eternal
the
temporal.
What
is the origin and place of nature
in this world
of spirits
? Man
and other finite intelligences
natureare
We
ourselves
the
causal
begetting minds.
are
of the perceived world
and
its cosmic
sources
order."
God
Not
only but also the entire world of free minds
'
'
"
"
other
than
finite minds
of
it,while
and
which
remote;
these
God
must
are
alone
God's
condition
Nature."
In
fact, the
"
directlyand productivelycausal
conditioningof it can only be indirect
namely, by
the
constant
reference
to
him
minds
nature-begetting
spontaneously have"
either (i)the existence of
items
and
order
of their
IDEALISM
PERSONAL
xii
All
experience.
in
of
certain
its
from
material, consisting
as
with
experiences
these
order
an
of consciousness
forms
known
existences
the
387
being of a mind,
(pp.xii-xiii).
substantial
phenomenal
life
that
"
IV
But
and
mind
exactly is
what
other
explain the
world
of the
facts
the
relation
the
How,
between
?
How
again, can
the
the items
does
of
the
one
world
common
individual
minds
have
unity and
any
many
Howison
?
speaks of the
benign consensus
stability
due
to
so
"
of
society of
whole
the
due
consensus
chance,
to
is based
plurality
of free individuals
universe
for
so
individual
the
of
hypothesis
the
Howison
content
system
an
of
is
reference
being
to
and
We
there
and
ethical
ideals
"
that
for
in the
provide
to require a
pre-established
is
identical
an
all self-active
'
rational
by a
community of
number
unity
to
universal
society
regarding
nature
ideals.
It
raises
Nature
mind
is
experience, with an
aspect common
minds
alike
(p.xxii). The distinctions are due
limitations
which
they are strivingto overcome,
"
ideal
the
swallowed
reached, the
distinctions
out
to
all
to the
would
and
be
The
frequent reference to a
entities is
common
ground and centre of the pluralistic
of mere
a
proof of the weakness
pluralism, and the
insistence
social logic,
on
etc., points to the strength of
up
in
is
the
into
universal
when
or
rational
common
each
the
all and
seem
common
is this
that
can
Leibniz's
private show
mere
'
is
intellectual,aesthetic
of
beings limited
intelligence.'There
common
reason
How
order
that
assumes
of
association
it indicate
realityof
of
type
intelligences. It
'
for the
differences
harmony.
or
about
bring
to allow
as
does
or
But
(p. 276).
deeper unity ?
on
"
minds
unity.
absolutism.
The
whole
account
of the
relation
between
mind
and
is in congruence
that the common
matter
holds
"
matter
distinction
between
total nature
in the
between
between
the
xn
the
sense
contrast
aspects
two
beingsthat
whole
the
of
and
one
the
as
the
same
determined
and
is defined
which
and
mind
between
primitiveor unconditioned, or
the derivative
and
self-defining,
the
He
idealist tradition.
with
except
interpretable
intelligibly
is not
namely,
PHILOSOPHY
AND
RELIGION
388
ately
accur-
more
or
the
ditioned
con-
by
the
first
(p.xlvi).
is
Howison
self-conscious
He
being ought not to act from pressure from without.
is determined
conduct
is a self-legislative
agent whose
of the type which
by his personalwill. Efficient causality
But
prevailsin the world of thingsis rightlyruled out.
of activity,
simply because the self is a genuine source
it need
not
If each
individual
series,where
continuous
each
then
not
even
out.
individual
there is
God
but
has
is the
definite
meaning
no
he himself
in
If
assignedto him,
nature
he is free because
sayingthat
is the author
for freedom
room
But
of his nature.
is not
self-authorship
consistentlycarried
should
if the creators
Creation is self-contradictory
this
be free
the
be looked
agents and
freedom
of
not
the
machines.
created
We
or
give up either
creation by God.
must
the
of
possibility
For the Creator cannot of course
freedom.
create except by
exactlyand precisely
conceiving; otherwise his product
would not differ from nonentity. The created nature must
therefore inevitably
the will and
the plan of the
register
creator"
(p.397). But still we requirea God to settle
the places of the individuals in the series. This dependence
"...
Creationism
must
of the individual
creation
means
such
exclude
logically
on
an
God, Howison
eternal
the
admits.
dependence of
"
Real
other souls
God
that the non-existence
of God
would involve
upon
the non-existence
of all souls, while his existence is the
essential
supplementing Reality
that
raises
them
to
in the
imperfectionis
PHILOSOPHY
AND
RELIGION
390
In God
of creation.
heart
very
xn
is
of imperfection.
perfection,
to why there
as
We
do not find any adequate reason
should be a soul correspondingto every possible
degree of
divergencefrom the perfectideal (seefootnote top. 363).
the
of evil ; in
source
If the
world
degrees
down
actual
unimprovable.
place of God in
is the
The
of
idea
exist ; but
must
exists,for
the
can
God
is the
if he
sistent
of
its existence
the idea
the
of all
self
the
can
apprehend itself,if
but
among
be
must
of
number
the
is
God
self-subAs
Absolute.
one
type of every
relation of God
on
has
of the finite
its
own
to
spirits
ideal
of its
one
(p.xin).
unique meanings
are
of
substantiated
different from
one
of
as
the whole
is the
final and
God, who
whole
and
individuals
par with
Each
:
"
its
being,namely,
own
God
.
is
(pp. 339-40).
meanings are
meanings of
unity. The
another
"
God
he
moral, then
and
of fulfilling
of God.
the character
way
final cause
of the whole
existingself
nature
of
fulfilled
God
be the
cannot
many,
and the livingBond
of their union
relation
The
implies its
(p. 359).
defining standard,
the
evolution, natural
individual
an
and
ideal
no
individuals
of them
own
separably
in-
are
the idea
of self without
"
The
"
reallyexists
God
"
among
monad
God
pluralismimpossible? If God
prius and presuppositionof every self,
which
be
cannot
of
idea
the
scheme
any
doubt
necessary
is the supreme
cause
Howison's
nontheistic
apart from
the
have
not
we
Is
The
that
so
very
therefore
existence, and
But
self and
every
connected,
also
step
one
Heaven.
Howison's
no
will be
world
What
"
step up and
One
to
way
is
there
infinity,
to
zero
at all.
progress
be the
of all conceivable
assemblage
an
perfectionfrom
of
for any
would
room
merely
is
are
such
the
are
the
bound
down
are
to
embodiments
manifold
is to be viewed
not
the
one
as
While
separate selves.
as
efficient
the Absolute.
cause
of
the
PERSONAL
xii
temporal striving of
sufficiencyand
in
all selves.
purity
God.
The
realised,otherwise
inspired by the
perfection of God.
self
individual
pluralism is secured,
If he exists at all,he
If Howison's
man.
it must
God
or
There
should
be
be in time
God
in either
be
being
individual
to
realise the
strivingthe
above
it,then
final
the
finite God
or
cause.
magnified
from
to escape
number
of
are
ideal, if it is fated
cannot
a
self-
The
of
never
system wishes
end
able
and
only be
can
ideal.
an
amount
any
realise the
but
timeless
capable
by
never
always
sciousness
developing con-
struggle which
be
must
be
ideal
can
that he should
ideal
If
Each
sin and
from
it cannot
self
391
or
realised
IDEALISM
ism,
absolut-
of selves
without
finite God.
is
in
running throughout
confusion
between
sometimes
that
God
the
and
the
Howison's
system
Absolute.
We
of
world
only ground
the
told
are
is "a
define
can
exist at
all ;
God
is here
How
a
can
God
Ideal
(2) the
in
its
the
itself
The
toward
as
ideal
moves
the
as
with
of
which
each
sciousness
con-
"
well
sustained
theistic
consequently can
nor
freedom
goal
pluralismbe
!"
Goal
external
ideal
I,
as
the
God
(p. 391).
logicalground.
positingof
immanent
such
in the
world
of man"
"
the moral
is
freedom
of
the
soul
"
(Preface,p. xxx).
Pringle Pattison
observes:
Divine
human
and
common
essence
so
of
the
intimate
republic
"
an
and
so
the whole
"
relations
indicated
and
individuals
"The
by
immanent
unique
idea
as
of
such
ideal
to make
an
Professor
As
the
between
phrases
of
are
the
acter
char-
metaphor
association
to
totally inapplicable
as
the
of independent
facts."
392
RELIGION
Howison's
God
is
is
rightlyviewed
PHILOSOPHY
AND
just the
Absolute
the
as
as
root
xn
well
fruit of the
the
as
universe.
"
In
which
Essays
Personality,Human
on
paper
the Rev.
Rashdall
H.
and
God
the Absolute.
is
and
the
characteristics essential
himself
distinguish
should
class
carries
exist
can
only as
traditional
it exists in
world
for
is
person
supreme
thingsis an object.
God, Rashdall
adopts the
of
but
know,
to
This
subjects.
God
'
objects we
implication that
The
world
from
experience. Apart
our
us
other
of idealism.
argument
from
merely
many.
of persons and
existence
the
proving
since he possesses
personality.A person
among
the world
self to which
In
one
between
person
from
further
it the
with
distinction
'
to
not
also
but
things
as
Oxford
the
to
Theory of Good
conceptionof God as
makes
God
Divine/'
in his
current
He
personal.
finite and
contributed
Idealism, and
Personal
on
and
world
the
as
there
us
any
know
we
is
no
vidual
indi-
human
vaster
world, which is
part of a much
independent of the individual,which existed ages before
he was
born, and will continue to exist for ages after he
is
knows
is dead.
There
greater than
than
his
attempts
be hi
some
individual
Mind
in
Rashdall
is
the
is not
the
world.
to
In
infer
'
Moral
mind.'
mind.
which
the
experiencingself indefinitely
exactly the
'
God
from
Ideal
moral
the
exists.
To
its existence
subject of
the
the
does
God.
realityof
But
is
conclude
that
supreme
spiritin
In
simply
not
must
is to
world.
exist
'
be
finite
the
greater
'
'
means
Thus
self
spiritual
a
a
individual
absolutistic
the
world
of
God,
is
sense.
who
world
the
sense
because
to
exist in any
be a Divine
located.
the
is
Rashdall
way,
consciousness.
same
Therefore, there
establishes
outside
an
Obviously,it
finite individual
cannot
of
the finite
Absolute
The
be
must
of
we
part
For
IDEALISM
PERSONAL
xii
this would
the
be
to make
consciousness
confusion
which
393
between
the
knows
and
content
Because
content.
fragments and
be supposed to exist
must
confusedlyin finite centres
cannot
entire and distinct in the
we
perfectexperience,"
these fragwhich
have
that
the finite centres
assume
mentary
experiencesexist in and form part of the Being,
which
has the
(Mind, July 1918,
perfectexperience
does not prove
identityof
p. 266). Identity of content
have identity
The supreme
consciousness
existence.
may
the
of
content
exists in
which
knowledge
"
"
"
"
'
'
finite selves
since it is limited
"
of selves.
so
longas
Absolute
not
as
The
Absolute
include
must
isolated
and
as
God
but
self-conscious
and
all other
unrelated
spirits.
community
be identified with
cannot
is thought of
the
the finite
and
singleself-consciousness
God
by
the
is
spirit
supreme
The
other finite selves.
is God
Realityis not
the
unique and
God existentially.
The
of
the whole
Absolute
as
consciousness
not
experiences of
particular fall outside
with
of content
'
beings
God,
being.
The
consciousnesses,
but
intimately
as
(inwhatever
way) to him and to one another, and
God
and
as
forming with him a system or unity.
the spirits
the Absolute
God
alone.
not
are
Together
they form a unity, but that unity is not the unity of
self-consciousness
(Good and Evil, pp. 239-40).
He further emphasises the unity of God and the finite
selves by saying that
the ultimate
Being is a single
Power, if we like we may
even
say a singleBeing,who is
related
"
"
"
manifested
which
in
of consciousnesses,one
plurality
is omniscient
which
beginning, and
have
of
are
an
of
"
has
limitations
limited
by
arbitraryone
from
his very
nesses
consciousmany
knowledge, which have a
which, it is possible or
separate appearance
other
from
and
(ibid.ii. 241).
the caches,
all the
eternal
limited
some
end
and
of
God
of the
personality.
selves, but
outside
nature.
ness
conscious-
The
this
but
is thus
one
Absolute.
He
of
He
is finite and
limitation
one
necessary
limitation
of God
a
able,
prob-
is not
an
springing
by finite
who
spirits,
does
'
not
'
Almighty
He
means
being
from
about
the
and
God
that
him
and
once
himself
willed
are
by
rise to the
that
many
sense,
of will.
act
an
derive
exist in order
to
gave
interaction
Rashdall
popular
beings
spiritual
other
vidualities
indi-
own
course,
in the
was,
limited
then
only
which
to
is only one
their
bring
mind
their mutual
through
inconceivable
blessing otherwise
supreme
Rashdall
holds
that all finite selves
attained.
be
may
that
their
Of
self-imposedone.
mean
XH
are
is
PHILOSOPHY
AND
RELIGION
394
created
are
and
but
still
makes
the
individuals
prejudice, Rashdall
independent, and provides space in his scheme
and
imperfection. Instead of saying that the
is working under
limits imposed upon
power
intractable
cannot
environment,
does
not
himself
by
or
limited
that
God
under
conditions
his
made
the
of will.
act
own
human
a
higher purpose, which it
realising
impossibleto realise apart from human
created
supreme
it by an
that
Rashdall
of
that could
would
and
for evil
which
holds
wholly control, he
free
he
God
tends
con-
the
idea
been
have
God
freedom.
be had.
VI
of
can
distinguishGod
we
divine
creation
postulated.
and
the
whole
to his self
any
is viewed
are
the
ask
when
how
once
becomes
an
appearance
of the Absolute
the
of God.
If the
appearances
is the object of God, if it is his creation due
distinction between
as
existence
may
Absolute
limitation,then surelyGod
asserted
theory
the
finite selves
world
draw
God
of
from
the
one
to
God
and
is all and
suggests that
the
cannot
the Absolute.
among
simply because
many,
be independent of God, but
of creation
we
God
the many
Rashdall's
finite selves
have
PERSONAL
xii
only
derivative
of them,
cause
case
there
This
means
view
God
the
is
God
alone
is the
Rashdall
to
God.
of
the
He
After
do
we
he
entertains
from
He
that
assume
itself.
truth
The
that
induces
and
The
Deity
such
consciously wills
time
and
M.
as
moral
with
to
claim
it
were)
more
that
of him
to
"
is of
we
the
"
ends
sense,
"
not
distinguishGod
personality.
supreme
to
crude
is not
Loisy
conscience,"
morphic
ultra-anthropo-
depersonalisedidea
tends
share.
to
believe
to
; and
if
in
merely
in
at
God
ligious
re-
who
in
the
same
imperfect
some
some
Christ, we
Christian
The
frankly admit
we
limited, and
i.e. the
full-blooded
are
theism
supreme
entitled
with
(as
background of confessed
than
philosophicalattitude
a
professes to know
so
only by the use
turns
(The
separate
another,
contrast
partiallyconflicting
consciences, but
one
we
attributing personality
Rashdall
requires us
is, in a
power
that he is revealed
by
If
includes
of
way
of God
his
manner
"
in
feelingof
make
consciousness
that
God
stantiate
compelled to subthe particulars,
an
undisguised abstract
in
alternative
conception
of the
of him.
it is
the Absolute
observes,
the
But
"
this
in RashdalTs
God.
of contrast
way
of selfhood.
essence
In
so
personalityarises by
not
the
all, even
need
as
will be
is interested
can
kind
from
end
"
outside
Even
apart from
illogicalprocedure and
monism
or
pluralism.
God
realityof
the
selves, we
universal
all.
them
whole.
beings derived
finite
the
the
But
include
said to
is real, and
all
395
be
may
that
from
and
nothing independent of
of
reality
God
IDEALISM
out
Modern
Theism
or
to
and
of
be
to
tion
language which on closer examinaself -contradictoryor unmeaning
Churchman,
Pantheism
agnosticism is a far
a
pantheism which
explain everything, but does
").
November
December
"
1916,
PHILOSOPHY
AND
RELIGION
396
xn
VII
The
of Mr. A.
theistic humanism
in his Gifford
Lectures
of
anticipations
the
on
and
Theism
later
view
J. Balfour
are
is
developed
Humanism,
to
be
though
with
met
in
tions
Foundaand
Philosophic Doubt
weigh much
of Belief. Considerations of religion
with Balfour, and from the beginninghe has adopted an
in
attitude of protest againstthe employment of reason
in the interests
generaland absolute idealism in particular
of the Christian
Religion. Balfour the Christian is the
sophic
the scepticof the Defence of Philofather of Balfour
Doubt, the believer of The Foundations
of Belief,
and Humanism.
In the first
the philosopherof Theism
book, Balfour
develops an attitude of scepticismnot
attitude but because
because
it is the right philosophical
works
earlier
his
he wished
thinkers
on
to take
who
the wind
attack
out
in
religion
the
name
Its
of science.
indicates
of Belief,
the spiritof the volume.
PhilosophicDoubt is directed
of scientific knowledge. The
against the foundations
second volume
the Foundations
on
of Beliefis more
positive
in its aim, and its subtitle,
Notes Introductory
to the Study
motive
that prompts
of Theology,indicates the religious
the investigation.
Its main
interest is a reconstruction
subtitle,An
Essay
of the foundations
in
particular
by
the Foundations
on
of belief in
demonstration
reason
and
the
down
the
pretensions of
belief
general,and religious
of the defects of scientific
dangersof rationalising
theology.
science
and
idealism
It
pulls
that
it
reinstate Christian
may
and
needs
religious
of
man.
Since
these
vary
with
indi-
PHILOSOPHY
AND
RELIGION
398
xn
insist on
why should we
speculation,
for morality and
standards
religion? If the
in his conceit derides metaphysical systems as
retorts
by flingingthe
fairy tales, Balfour
charge in
hypotheses are
only
are
and
of
not
them
as
kind
and
more
of inward
rational
not
are
be
regions
association,
"
It would
conviction.
.
describe
to
beliefs in these
habit
psychological
logical
necessity. Our claims
of
grounds
no
proof (Philosophic
science are
incapable
of
matters
rate
any
"
"
Our
rational defence/'
at
of
and
religion
Religion is
off than
worse
"
better.
no
their fundamental
proper
pulse,
imor
inclination
"
nevertheless, to
effects of which
we
(ibid.p. 317).
But
only to
the
do
not
it
identifyclaims
to
show
that
of
of
practicalcause
and
science
desire
even
is
Balfour's
It
reasons.
better
no
did
Balfour
its
not
then
declare
that
ultimate
the
tion
inten-
religionin
than
"
"
his interest
was
cannot
authority. We
science or religion
though we have need of
have
claims
on
us
though the claims are
matter
the
released
be
to
then
not
was
belief, from
either
prove
both.
not
Both
reasons.
of
existence
an
"
was
a sufficient justiimpulseto believe a creed
fication
for considering
it to be true.
In his Defence of
PhilosophicDoubt he supported a universal scepticism
and
rescued
not
pause
is
gain to religionand
pick a quarrel with
not
When
Balfour
religionfrom
to
we
consider
how
to
come
bridging
the
the
attacks
far this
loss to
him
us
to
ascertain
the
did
doubt
all-dissolving
science.
But
need
we
point.
the Foundations
of Belief,we find
belief.
and
need
gulf between
scepticism is made
a
means
religiousfaith and authority. He
philosophy which
He
this
on
Here
of
of science.
employ
grounds
to
vindication
assails the
scientific
of
the
two
naturalism
types
He
reason.
and
of
asks
science
PERSONAL
IDEALISM
science, which
xii
before
and
we
which
naturalism,
finds
that
all
is
beliefs
our
399
is a bar to
religion,
of theism.
He
enemy
to
be traced
custom,
the
"
can
of
education, publicopinion,the contagiousconvictions
They are due
countrymen, family,party or church."
authorityand
to
equity between
that
"
not
If
reason.
rival claimants,
these
that
we
it
elements
rather
than
which
Reason
its
cements
causes
bring them
distinguishesneed
not
any
need
the
true
and
or
from
desire
valuable
different from
the
that
other
between
that
can
needs.
This
rightin
desire
his contention
that
confused
and
the
be
to
abstract
with
the
its fulfilment.
its fulfilment."
does
reason
pure
from
equally remote
'
Such
only
one
in a narrow
interpreted
always working from
premises
as
it is
scientific
strictly
the
carefully
side, something
premise and its conclusion,
is, on
and
not
of establishing
method
of desire
between
he
course
be
"
psychological
it is intended
a
the
due
are
belief,and
described
that
beliefs
Of
pseudo-pragmatistmethod
If the relation
superstructure
about.
beliefs may
be different from
method
of logic,but it is not to
on
must
we
it is
main,
"
judge with
not forget
to
are
we
Balfour
afford
not
and
to
is
a
abstract
conclusion.'
"
only be
permitted to have
hand
in the simplestjobs
lastic
(ibid.p. 72). Such schoratiocination which regardsas its function the deductive
an
reason
can
"
the
mechanical
Even
but
syllogising
if with
Balfour
products
of custom,
the other
factors
of
'
we
is not
By
to
reason
all human
hold
education
our
and
grouped together by
Authority,'
deeper insighttells us
with
be confused
is not
of
powers
beliefs to
meant
insight.
be
the
public opinion,and
him
under
the head
that
this
Authority
PHILOSOPHY
AND
RELIGION
400
of
between
is not
them
and
"
"
all
discuss
their basis
individual
the
which
step further.
takes
debating them,
Authority.
the
in
for truth.
The
based
not
needs
practical
do,
are
we
examine
about
they
are
Foundations
substitutes
of life.
moved
'
by
the
fearlessly
the material
but
reason,
world
"
takes
certain
as
of Belief,he
pragmatisttheory,which
belief for logicand need
ordinarybeliefs about
on
he
alreadyproved,
grouped by Balfour under
to the modern
of its forms
some
are
us
impossiblefor
to proproposes
ceed
All those propositions
trust
on
of the
argument
takes
insensibly
It is
but
propositions,
for granted, and
without
From
views
(ibid.
p. 219).
causes
things approved of
on
Balfour
as
the
does
and
reason,
nonrational
to
Authority
distinction
of reason
presence
Authorityis the embodiment
respectively.
universal
man
'
'
and
The
reason.
distinction between
unreason
of
'
Reason
xn
are
the
scientificworld
determined
by
the
acceptingscience,as we all
If we
values/ not by logic.
grounds on which judgments
In
...
are
postulatesabout
founded,
which
we
it is
sible
equallyimposto say that we
can
theoretically
regard them as
We
treat them
doubtful.
self-evident,or practically
as
neither prove them nor
Values
can
give them up.
refuse to be ignored" (HibbertJournal,x. i, pp. 5-6).
to be judged by their capacityto satisfy
are
Philosophies
the values of spirit.Problems
of philosophy are
to be
rest
on
'
solved
by
reference
to
human
fact
"
values.
'
Freedom
is
a
"
"
IDEALISM
PERSONAL
xii
thing else,at
dissatisfaction with
idealist systems
consciousness
Balfour
"
that
reason
He
(ibid.
p. 23).
believes
declares
Absolute
the
his
of the
gives us a superwars
againstevil.
and
sides
takes
that
he
all-inclusive unification
the
which
401
of
idealists
the
is
find
It seems
to kill all the values we
useless.
absolutely
to do
and enjoy in the world.
will be moved
No man
is
That
labour intellectually.
anything for it,not even
what
why Balfour could not bring himself to understand
is and
the Absolute
for !
it stands
what
'
be
about
real.
the
Balfour
vary from
inclination
which
he
"
universe
which
"
logicalreasons
necessityto
no
function
"
are
with
valid
its way
of
between
not
and
218).
regarded
the
truths,
the
be
for
coincidences
in this
part of
we
do
and
as
the
of
be
logic,"
reducing
rational
will be
there
our
not
beliefs
the
and
Then
ful
doubt-
rather
would
we
of
glorification
working ;
If
conclusions
coercion.
rational
forces,
to faint and
psychologicalcauses
associations
Kant
as
beliefs
our
formative
by
p.
be
to
non-rational
for
believes that
H.
than
to
philosophywould
and
and
(T.
of
most
irresistible coercion
admits
confused
that
moulded
are
results of tendencies
are
admits
nature.
Our
animal
mind
the
to
propose
tinguish
dis-
coherences, psychological
and
Balfour
logicalconnections.
procedurehe has the authorityof
his transcendental
method.
But
Kant
does
understandingthe subjective
2D
of
experiences
PHILOSOPHY
AND
RELIGION
402
hopes, and
their
men,
He
satisfyingthem.
regrets and
xn
about
asks
the
ditions
con-
The
not
Balfour
century.
of
merit
the
Kant's
postulatedis
individual
the
world, but
"
undertaking.
between
not
and
of his
the weakness
knows
the
these
fleetingfancies
verities of
the immutable
between
The
theory and
ence
correspond-
characteristics
in
of
an
of
unseen
nature
our
that
recognise as
we
us,
"
development
explicationof
of experience. Experience,
the presuppositions
if it is not
to
be dismissed
an
as
illusion,demands
explanation.
There
certain thingswhich
should
if we
are
we
assume,
derationalise
not
to
the scheme
of things. Such
are
conditions
which
are
necessary for renderingexperience
be taken
to be truths
possible may
according to the
transcendental
method
of Kant.
immediately,Balfour
of Kant
and
the
is not
absolute
pragmatist method,
theistic conception
humanist
absolutistic,
Balfour
the
inclines
Absolute
and
religious
"
God,
or
of
in the
with
more
the
the
former
of
system
take sides in
subjectivist
that
without
from
the
be conserved.
cannot
philosophy. The
in the
see
method
true
distinct
Deity, as
God
shall
we
the
declares
non-religious
systems
whatever
does
adopting this
he
values
to
as
idealists,but
when
of
But,
religionas
distinction
of
against
between
philosophyis
that
corresponds to God,
"
To
H.
Balfour, God
p.
20), an
is
ethical
IDEALISM
PERSONAL
xii
403
"
When
of
speak
includes
but
somehow
does
holds
who
has
howsoever
of
conceived, leave
Balfour's
first
proofs for
is,
argument
culture
that
knowledge requiresGod
without
The
all
associated
whether
Theism
loses
whom
and
21).
Let
with
for its
possibility
those
God.
best
in
most
maintain
value
must
we
be
find for
than
more
be
the
moral.
an
The
If this be
of
of Theism
Humanism
material, is that
or
(p.248).
recurrence
operatic
an
if
would
we
source
rule
becomes,
argument
human
our
that
out
as
God
must
be
rational.
Mechanism,
you
rule out
knowledge
rule out
granted, you
Naturalism, you
This
diverse
The
beauty, goodness
root
whom
consider
us
which
principle,
by its constant
different forms binds together like
slightly
in
men
sides,
attributes,
support, that
than
more
of such
think
we
it
takes
the
Himself
p.
existence
the
"
God
unimpaired
"
He
'
mean
can
men
and
purposes
unitywhich
pray, who
preferences,whose
whom
to
or
than
differences,which
the
in solution.
love, a God
can
transcend
not
other
something
mean
identitywherein
an
God, I
Agnosticism, and
"
think, inevitable
is
implied
in
loftyform
(ibid.
p. 250).
science,
art
and
and
a
at the
fashion, able
must
be
same
time
to understand
made
it
"
(F. of B.
rational,science demands
of the world.
it ; he
thus
at
us, in however
led to
the head
Balfour
allows
p.
323).
must
a
feeble
be
God
moral,
conceptionof
of the Cosmos,
that
God
may
superpersonal.But
the
superpersonal,
be
be
the
moral, and
if the
source
personalitycan
be
morality can
superrationalitysuper-rational.Let
conception of God
theistic
xn
of
source
of
source
of
whether
ask
next
us
PHILOSOPHY
AND
RELIGION
404
is the
and
the
commits
with
case
and
outer
us
ethics and
of
values
knowledge, beauty
unity self-dependent
spiritual
Balfour
himself
suggests in
"
of his Foundations
once
of Belief, When
passage
have realised the scientific truth that at the root of
rational
every
from
and
product ;
is due
to
that
creates
self-defence
mere
forces
and
above
it were,
to hold
with
that
Supreme Reason,
to
323).
are
that
behind
believe
Balfour
in
in whom
anything
makes
argues
is a
theists,which
slow
by
or
every object a spirit
either polytheistsor
are
issue,stands
thus believe,if
of
the
from
manifestation
pantheists.
to prove
of fact.
is
to
art
He
permit
implies
its artist.
a
personal
They consider
of spirit. They
But
the
argument
error
and
argument
inadequate.
theism.
God.
great artists
from
argument
that
incidentally
degrees,
(Foundationsof Belief,
much
mistake
in
non-rational
these
must
we
"
driven
rational
to a
difficulty,
Balfour
naturalism
it works
be
reason
natural
which
shall
as
are
itself
on
controls, we
nor
and,
we
material
the whole
; that
one
and social,which
physiological
physical,
causes
it neither
p.
is the
same
humanist
The
the
necessitywhich
no
a
goodness demand
self-explanatory.As
and
we
is
The
personalGod.
where
cosmos
There
cohere.
aesthetics.
is
the world
is that
The
proves anything,
But to refute
other
considera-
which
metaphysicalknowledge
and
disturbed
things?
of
traditional
concepts1,and
life to the
searchlightof
century
by exploding the
exposing the
and
science
of scientific
nineteenth
in the
of mind
comfort
and
peace
faith for
Is the
advance
The
rational faith ?
sigha
we
deepest aspirationsany
our
constitution
in the
warrant
Have
reality?
in
roots
PHILOSOPHY
AND
RELIGION
406
of human
values
logic.
Naturalistic
looked
forms
of absolutism
philosophy and some
upon
conscious
fraud.
To
of illusions or a
as
a web
religion
is as
of religion
the scientific metaphysicians,the God
for the religion
intolerable to thought as it is indispensable
of the
The
plain man.
is intense
for God
need
; but
the
Faith
equally acute.
is nothing to
There
to be tortured
seems
by reason.
for living.
satisfythe need of those who want a reason
of
Matthew
Arnold
points to the unsettled condition
belief in God
of
difficulty
the
men's
when
minds
is not
shaken,
shown
to be
does
itself in the
God
the
Creator
of
sense
and
the
and
Energy
inward
an
to
dissolve.
supposed fact,and
Immutable
is
an
There
says,
accredited
questionable,not
threaten
not
"
he
not
is
the
and
Our
now
what
which
creed
which
is not
tradition
which
has realised
religion
it."
the fact is failing
yieldsplace to the
Unknowable
strugglebetween
dogma
received
Redeemer
the
is not
truth
There
Power.
"
Howison
calls
declared
by science,
is felt to be
an
the
ineffable
to put in peril
good, which the apparent good seems
is not
(L. of E. p. 5). The old world is dead, the new
The old spiritual
basis is lost,a new
yet born.
spiritual
"
foundation
has
be
between
is God
the
and
to
the
without
greatness of
whom
littleness of man,
is
minds
yet
who
is
no
cannot
The
disquieting.
disquietwhich
vague
very
the
there
man,
who
true
prove
anarchy
is
feels that
happiness,
factorily,
it satisin
men's
blindlyfeelingits
IDEALISM
PERSONAL
xii
towards
way
the
scheme
soul-satisfying
some
of
task
the
overcoming
itself
upon
faith and
between
contrast
exploited
are
takes
Pluralism
the
by
407
ing
reconstructlife afresh, and
knowledge by interpreting
of philosophy and religion. A sure
the foundations
instinct tells
aimless
its insistence
creed
as
frame
realities of
of the
The
things.
is not
Pluralism
of mind.
life,and
defeat
the
most
reaction
present pluralistic
values.
human
on
the end-all of
and
of
of evil, and
lights,the triumph
broken
its
achievements
random
courses,
with
the world
be that
it cannot
that
us
With
livinginterest
much
so
rare
is
around,
in the world
philosophicproblem. Discoveringthe
philosophicresults and humanist
great gulf between
fountain
The
ideals, it adopts a protestant attitude.
springof this reaction is the deep sense of dissatisfaction
with the prevailing
systems which trifle with the values
of spirit.So these pluralist
systems have an irresistible
it
approaches
the
charm
for the
man
sound
logicas
at the
mercy
by
the
street, who
thinkers
of their
from
means
any
in the
little for
as
themselves, whose
feelings. Men
the
cares
are
to
eager
in which
chaos
escape
had
they
is
reason
long
been
spiritis
in its
conception of
of 'absolutism which
The
kind
and
condemnation
is
fiction of
held
of
by
any
questionof
not
bridge
raised
of
the Absolute
hands
philosophywhether
the
our
gulf between
faith
and
be
give
up
no
essential
of, and
the
philosophic endeavour.
doubt
reminds
thingswhich
has
thus
the
thought
To
cast
this
The
is
the
only
career
questionis to
new
sophy
philo'
'
idealist of certain
monistic
he in his
does
absolutism
concrete
dogmaticallydismissed.
to
philosophyon a negative answer
to
rebuke
severe
pluralistcritics
their own
imagination and not a theory
its recognised
exponents. The paramount
the
at
of
new
Anti-Christ.
as
in for
comes
of the
negativevalue.
It
represents in this
sense
reaction
of monistic
towards
systems
and
is limited
its value
But
stretched
and
reasonable
more
PHILOSOPHY
AND
RELIGION
408
xn
become
has
weary
seeking hands
forth
ideal.
religious
humane
because
and
emphasisesthe emotional
values.
Reflection is
it ignoresthe logical
the practical,
writers not as a serious thought
used by the pluralist
analysisbut rather as a dialectical tour de force which
A consuming hatred
lead us to certain conclusions.
must
of thought, a complete faith in instinct and impatience
is
it
While
one-sided.
so
of all reasoned
to
are,
smaller
new
largeror
mode
of
and
clingsto
to
but
static,narrow
timeless absolute
illusion.
an
hard
and
Life is not
battle
where
abstract
and
monism,
reduces
human
or
stage-play
individual
the
effort
mimic
has
to
which
show,
risk and
on
As
we
have
than
more
said, without
once
the
belief in perfection,
human
effort loses its
religious
and inspiration.The
viduals
vitality
livingground of all indiis God.
The task of philosophy is to reconcile
the claims of moralityand religion.Pluralism, ignoring
the data
of religious
consciousness, declares that the
finite selves
are
Indeterministic
from
escape
the ultimate
pluralism is offered
mechanical
contingencyand
to
freedom
as
and
the
to
determinism.
irrationalism
mechanism
is not,
constituents
are
not
of the universe.
us
as
As
we
the
necessity.The
pluralist
imaginesone,
the
of
way
have
seen,
tives
only alternaproblem of
between
the
IDEALISM
PERSONAL
xii
of
determination
idealistic and
true
the
always
they cannot
In
be foreseen.
of the
pluralistsystems
survey
'
its
Absolute
horrid
the
rears
our
how
the
most
parts
and
If
occasions.
inconvenient
to
attempt
make
we
somehow
Pluralism
without
shall
not
succeed, unless
into
the
parts.
individual
as
self unless
of
is bound
man
life.
does
units, but
other
from
whole.
goads
conserve
a
It is the
universal
self-consciousness
The
of
be
to
universal
to the
his eyes
ideas of his
light
separateness
part of the
in him
universal
of the
presence
of himself
that
scend
and ever
to tranactivity,
urges him
his individuality.The
individual self is able to
its momentary
experiencesand develop them
whole
of knowledge, wisdom
and strength,
simply
him
because
to
on
it is not
universe
have
cannot
merely
but
rational
an
comes
to
vidual
isolated indi-
An
reality.The
with
commerce
any
is not
a
individual.
mere
viduals,
assemblage of separate indi-
whole.
Sooner
grades of
of activityis the
starting-point is
different
with
any
feels himself
an
consists
world
he opens
have
not
the
the consciousness
when
we
undertaking
oneness
little self.
with
up
individual
The
of the world
into
his
transcends
which
feels his
he
with
whole
the
conscious
be
can
on
of them,
put
that
analysisof experienceassumes
of a pluralityof distinct selves of
development. Their only impulse
The
of self-preservation.
instinct
fictitious. No
head
start
we
whole
have
we
'
seen
the
the
acts will be
self,all human
the rational
dynamic self is
governing factor is
though
intelligible,
active
ever
Since
determiningcondition.
the
Idealistic
false mechanical.
the
that
holds
determination
of determination,
non-determination
the
and
conduct
409
or
later
deeper philosophy
an
aspect of
anxiety to
liberalise
regardits pluralismas
every
deeper
monism.
The
and
pluralistsin
humanise
their
philosophyhave
overhumanised
religion
God.
If
democracy
of true
interests
the
PHILOSOPHY
AND
RELIGION
410
xn
will
consulted, we
are
not
finite
world,
life of the
who
shows
power
Modern
Science has
interferes with
the
him
of
at all unless
it be
goodwill,he
make
pluralists
in
absorbed
in
out
as,
to
Why
with
does
not
God
? cannot
and
man
of
God
who
all that
God
God
is
affairs.
God
Were
our
does he not
Why
of nature.
course
make
pluralists
man
the
the
sympathy
no
God
personal
in human
his hand
limited
universe.
the
is not
He
life force.
universal
the
of
soul
the
or
whisper into
of wisdom
be answered
he is
abounding
of
power.
personal that
finite and
The
he
is
becomes
He
of
In our
exaltation
growing God subject to time.
becoming, we subjectGod to the flux and succession of
time.
In such a philosophytime, instead of being viewed
the real God
or
Fate,
as
only a part of truth, becomes
Such
holding in its grip the growing, strugglingGod.
A personal God
can
a conceptionis self-defeating.
only
be an
aspect of the Absolute, perhaps the executive
authorityof the Absolute.
Our
conclusion
is that the pluralistic
has
movement
succeeded
in givinga shake to the supremacy
of absolutism
in religion
and philosophy,but has failed to overthrow
a
it.
False
absolutism
has
come
down
while
the
true
is
relies
and
of life.
on
good
harmony
While
luck
and
of the
blind
chance
world, is
for the
defective
too
much
growing
attitude
of the
PERSONAL
xii
distinctness
What
of
for
is
Absolute
should
the
and
finite
would
not
know
be
parts
to
deal
in
the
to
us,
as
well
to
fluid
to
be
it
chapter,
to
appears
as
the
is
satisfy
religious
the
claims
or
and
of
and
Absolute
end
scheme,
needs
aspirations.
and
it
for
parts,
raised,
problems
philosophic
both
Then
the
the
at
outlines
The
world.
the
whole
impossible
the
give
energising
of
ing
account-
including
one,
the
of
change.
whole
an
concrete
with
constructively
next
and
time
with,
start
individuality.
capable
living
Such
we
Since
only.
its
conception
what
whole
real
infinite.
matter
the
with
and
monism
dynamic
be
411
uniqueness
universe
the
lead
does
growing
their
things,
want
we
IDEALISM
we
to
parts
of
we
book
will,
which,
impulses
XIII
CHAPTER
SUGGESTIONS
OF
ON
BASED
is the
PHILOSOPHY
of
REALITY
UPANISHADS
THE
to
attempt
experience,to
TO
APPROACH
AN
grasp,
think
by
out
of
means
It seeks to discover
the
tions
presupposi-
reason,
rational
life
or
explanation
of the universe
an
explanation which gives to all
all things
and
their due, views
man,
parts, nature, God
in their rightproportion,and resolves the contradictions
of experience. Philosophy has to find out an all-comprehensive
and
itself requiresno
universal concept which
explanation,while it explainseverything else. It must
be the ultimate reality
be resolved
into which
all else can
and
which
itself be resolved
cannot
into anything else.
Philosophy is the theory of realityif by realitywe mean
something that exists of itself and in its own
right and
not merely as a modification
of something else.
The test
of a philosophical
theory is its capacityto co-ordinate the
wealth
of apparently disconnected
phenomena into an
ordered
whole, to comprehend and synthesiseall aspects
of reality.
Attempts to solve the problem of philosophygenerally
start
from
inadequate conceptionswhich lead us on to
inner logic. We
more
adequate ones through their own
start with some
part of the whole, some
conceptionwhich
for a portion of our
accounts
take
misexperience,and soon
it for the whole
the final explanationof things.
or
realityas
whole.
"
412
does
This
truth.
solid basis
not
which
on
PHILOSOPHY
AND
RELIGION
414
that
mean
feet
our
conceptions,we
complete or the most
of
criticism
most
can
are
rest.
world
as
about
enabled
ancient
the
any
immanent
an
discover
to
the
idea, relatively
pictureof
the
seekers
the
after truth.
realityis
of
nature
reach
not
By
rest.
to sketch
We
discussion
The
do
we
fundamental
here propose
it appeared to those
to the
xm
in the
son,
him
to
teach
mentions
the
form
of
of
general
"
which
that
by
they
enter
at
which
by
from
That
the
whence
when
born
their
death;
formal
the
or
Vedanta
which
the
as
includes
thing
everyis
universe
whole
these
to
aspects
philosophy
beings
father
reality.The
something
It is that
else.
sustained.
in
be
It must
Brahman.
of
nature
characters
known
Absolute
the
the
him
know
born,
are
which
into
This
that.
is
mate
(Taittiriya
Upanishad, ch. iii. i). The ultiand have our
realityis that in which we live,move
being. It is the whole or the totality. It includes all
the world
there is nothing
; naught exists outside it ;
else beside it
is
; it is the res
completa, that which
complete in itself,determined
by itself and capable of
the father
being explained entirelyfrom itself. Thus
describes to the son
the general features of reality. He
gives him the empty formula and asks him to discover
of it. The
by reflection the content
son
proceeds to
identifyit with one thing after another.
Brahman"
"
"
"
"
II
The
as
most
given, and
is the world
does
not
surface
care
immediate
which
of
strikes
the
the
basis
which
our
may
be
at
first
mind
relatively
unorganised matter.
to
strain
omnipotence
of life.
his
will be
appearances
and
datum
of the
It is the
thought
struck
material
to
by
go
the
One
who
deeper than
universality
forces.
stuff of which
regarded
thought,
the
Matter
is
world
is
So
made.
the
as
the
above
"
forth.
Annam
born
"
at their death
enter
415
Annam1
(food,matter)
upon
of the
possessing the characteristics
set
when
Annam
UPANISHADS
THE
decides
for from
is Brahman,
by
son
content
Absolute
ON
BASED
REALITY
xiii
perceivedthat Annam
these beings are produced ;
He
they
they live ; and into Annam
(Taittiriya
Upanishad, iii.2).
Ill
It is the
transcend
nature
itself and
affairs,it becomes
The
guide.
thoroughly inadequate
materialist's
human
specifically
the
picture of
elements
the
of
world
life.
false
and
disregards
The
whole
of
is,therefore,not
thought.
than
more
Dissatisfied with
his
temporary
for
resting-place
discoverythat
him
to think
further.
"
Desire
is the
matter
to know
his father
Brahman
by
reflection
or deep thought (Taittiriya
Upanishad, iii.2).
is what
the father advises.
Paryalochanam (reflection)
The son
Further
reflection reveals
adopts the advice.
the preciseinadequacy of the materialist's theory.
to him
In organised matter,
the plant world, we
across
come
pensable
matter,' though it is the indissomething of which
basis and aid, is not the complete explanation.
"
'
Annam
is
used
as
equivalent
to
"
Earth
'
or
'
matter.'
"
matter."
xii.
"
and
Here
See
xiii.
by
Annam
the
Vedanta
Vidyaranya,
is meant
So
this
should
the
cover
do
realityshould
Prana
(life).
to
leaves
existence.
for
life-phenomena.
matter, but something
perceived that
He
out
theory
true
actualityor
be, not
these
Prana
from
for
Brahman,
of
account
not
"
akin
is Brahman
range
ultimate
The
xm
of existence, while
whole
formulas
Mechanical
'
Matter
of the world
deal
good
'
that
theory
PHILOSOPHY
AND
RELIGION
416
things
live ; into
born
are
is
Prana
by
Prana
they enter at
their death
Upanishad, iii. 3). Modern
(Taittiriya
the mystery of life.
is termed
scientists recognisewhat
They have ceased to regard life as a property of matter,
From
this it
but give to it an
independent character.
the Vedanta
be inferred that
should
not
philosophy
they
born
when
Prana
"
supports
theory
That
of vitalism.
life cannot
be
pletely
com-
is
physico-chemicalprinciples
of truth exaggeratedin theories of vitalism.
the element
of a
but only the statement
is no explanation,
Vitalism
problem, to be compared to Moliere's virtus dormitiva.
accounted
It
emphasises
of
reaches
When
matter
then
life breaks
the
out.
The
Real.
stage
to
life is
is not
of life.
autonomy
spiritwhen
though in its
spirit,
revelation
of
the
on
philosophyit is not
Vedanta
is
for
another.
lowest
We
extension
of matter.
development, but is
The
matter.
Real.
Both
one
to
through
the
Vedantic
from
another
very
view does
life.
cannot
make
is not
the
It
It is
evolution
a
of
very
and
not
as
the
own
the
mechanism
life mechanical.
same
reach
of its
involve
rejectsboth
of the
world
different
world
is not
of the
whole
nature
thus
impulse
something
development
and
matter
developingspiritwhose
from
climax
manifestation.
cannot
the
of
matter
even
development
Life is a later development or stage
Real
graduallyprogresses from one
from
or
mode
certain
in kind
mere
life,for
to
come
we
to
mere
an
correct
According to the
speak of a sudden
The
of
is to
the
an
onward
push
full realisation
The
movement.
sunderingof
and
world
all-
matter
vitalism.
We
of mechanism
life. The
two
are
discontinuitybetween
great as to justifyvitalism.
the
distinct, but
life is not
of
so
life is
being. Though
dwells
in
it.
function
specific
in the
and
symmetry
alive would
mechanism
make
of
sake
be to
universe.
Dead
own
unity
identity. We
to
between
the two
as
must
much
as
the
Vedanta
exists
Matter
life.
It
food
as
serves
the
uses
to
shads
and
world
life has
alone
still life
mechanism
or
identity.
and
speciality
simplicity.To
of its
mechanism
to
has
make
to the
right to reduce
recognise the difference
their unity. The world of
is
of
for
livingbeings.
something which can
utilised.
It
is the
food
make
The
and
deprive matter
its contribution
to fulfil,
purpose
It is, therefore, not
wondrous
whole.
its
matter
abstract
an
of content
be to sacrifice wealth
It would
417
mechanism,
not
life mechanical
make
To
in which
medium
is the
mechanism
its
UPANISHADS
THE
ON
BASED
REALITY
xin
it clear
to
us
that
It is not
'
be
which
the
an
eaten,'
enters
organism
of the
Upani-
environment, with
its
dark fate
is not a recalcitrant force, not some
necessity,
over
against which we have to knock our heads in dull
despair,but is rather the servant of the organism, the
helpmate of lifeand consciousness, promoting the growth
and perfection
of higherbeings. In short,lifeand matter,
members
are
existing for
organism and environment
each
other in a larger whole.
They are unintelligible
viewed
when
in separation.
Matter
is rooted in life,
and life in matter
(Taittiriya
Upanishad, ii.3).
Matter
decays without life. Life dries up without
These
two
matter.
(lifeand matter), when
they have
become
reach
the highest state, i.e. Brahman
one,
(BrihadaranyakaUpanishad, v. 12. i). The science of
physics,which seeks to divorce matter from life and study
"
"
"
"
2K,
PHILOSOPHY
AND
RELIGION
4i8
studies
in its isolation,
matter
abstraction,however
an
Anything
of mechanism.
of lifein terms
is
physicalscience
ideal of
The
be.
it may
xm
ful
use-
tion
explana-
an
which
comes
to physics.
ideal is unwelcome
in the way of this mechanical
itself with
life
Again, if the science of biology concerns
it will be
of matter,
exclusion
the
to
science
of dead
bio-physicsand
do justiceto the
biology. They only would
aspects and their essential unity. The whole
What
abstractions.
if it is to be
whole
as
seen
exact
at all.
seen
physicodifferent
be
must
the
now
see
of
whole
same
then
matter,
as
We
The
matter.
itself first
realitymanifests
is
need
we
life.
as
The
and
lower
but
are
"
to be
the way
to the cell ; the clod is striving
and
transcends
It is
Life includes
matter.
thing than
concrete
from
abstraction
The
but
parts
in
elements
are
are
no
more
external
organic whole
an
in
is transcended
matter
life the
and
to
with
more
fragmentary
standpoint of life,for
the
externality of
mere
is
Matter
matter.
worm.
on
each
come.
over-
other,
definite end.
In the
is
of
element
an
proceed
to
the
which
externality
higher category
next
will diminish
of Manas
as
we
(mind)
or
consciousness.
IV
The
whole
world
of
realityrefuses
to be
squeezed into
life is
or
category of life. Though Prana
or
realitythan matter
mechanism, stillit cannot
the
for consciousness.
the
truth
whole
of
The
limited
itself to
field of
be
but
to
account
embrace
to
failing
category of life,
confesses
reality,
covering only
nearer
partial
experience.
It
BASED
REALITY
xiii
cannot,
of
bitter
the
to
end
UPANISHADS
THE
ON
the ultimate
as
reality. Once
father
The
419
again
asks
him
think
higher
to
category
of consciousness
factor
new
son
houses.
the
discovers
that
his reflection and
pursues
another
forms
of life require us to introduce
He
The
the
to
stopping at half-way
without
essence
life
makes
as
"
"
kind
the relation
as
of Prana
life,but
Mind
life."
or
is the
"
of life to matter.
central
is not
of it.
core
by-product
The
two
the
mind
mentalising life.
or
should
we
unity
which
The
develop
which
studies
life,studies
minds
and
the
to the
but
or
different
and
higher
puerileto
by vitalising
tinction
recognising the disgrip on the essential
the
two
distinction.
to
The
the
and
same
two
tribute
con-
individual
constructed
as
to
its
mind,
life,neglecting
an
lifeand
apart from
open
our
is
body
the
from
are
the
While
distinct ways
fashioned
so
promote
which
mind
own
two
and
aspects of
of
lose
not
underlies
in their
whole.
between
distinction
It
of
are
lower
is the soul
Mind
the
fruit and
essence
abstraction.
studies
settingin
fallacyof
Psychology, if it divorces
mind as an isolated phenomenon,
life and the organism, lays itself
the abstract.
It studies not
'
human
'
ghosts. It is phantomology
not psychology. It is a good sign that psychology at
logical
the biopresent day views its subject-matterfrom
point of view.
Psychology studies not merely the
disembodied
PHILOSOPHY
AND
RELIGION
420
xm
shall
we
know
(mind)
is
higher
then
psycho-biology. Only
originand working.
in its
concept of Manas
The
life or
adequacy,
Animals
devoid
the
of the power
consciousness.
of
But
and
of
man
judgeswhile
of
to
it accounts
The
moment.
the
is
on
the animal
its
only
own
He
senses.
conscious
the
self-
capable
and
senses
leads
lift himself
lifeof
mere
above
The
character.
is
wise
the animal
is
mind
animal
consciousness
human
passing judgements
of the
for
and, therefore,of
synthesis,
of
not
risingabove
"
present
with
sciousness,
only a perceptual conbeing restricted to mere
horizon
their mental
perceptionsof
have
of
inclusive
more
doubt
reality.No
of
mind.
animal
the
for
the nature
exhaust
richer,fuller and
that
the
But
concept.
its
It is the
matter.
than
being
He
is able
the
ism
despotWhile
himself.
and impulse,
the
feeling
self-
individual
ideals of
is at the
of impressionsfrom
ing
without, abandonmercy
its mind
to every
But
chance
idea.
man
gathers
himself
into himself and
directs his impulses towards
objectiveends.
They
They
Not
of animals, Whitman
Speaking*
do
not
sweat
do
not
lie awake
one
and
whine
about
in the
is dissatisfied,not
one
dark
observes
their condition.
and
weep
is demented
for their
with
sins.
mania
the
of
owning things.
Not
Not
one
kneels
to
another,
of years
ago.
is respectable or
one
nor
to
unhappy
his kind
over
the
that
whole
lived thousands
earth.
makes
facts from
capacityto distinguish
possible art, morality and science.
idea
A
which
higher
the
besetting temptation
of
"
Bradley, to
intellectualist
the
temper.
the
sacrifice
particular to
the vivid phrase
of
ballet
unearthly
an
xm
the universe, in
reduce
of
which
theories
Rationalist
PHILOSOPHY
AND
RELIGION
422
bloodless
gories."
cate-
get
not
creative
the
and
predominance of form
genius. Morality comes
on
nothing more
insisting
a
to
identical with
the
expresses
of life. There
is
weakening
of
creative
drill-sergeant
type,
blind
delivered.
routine.
correct
attitude
be of the
than
commands
the
to
Art
temperament.
over
unthinking
Moral
ence
obedi-
life becomes
Rationalism
thus
murders
soulless,and
ethics
formal
and
dead.
The
dire
adoption of this
soul, in practicalaffairs of
the world, we
see
to-day on the fields of Europe. We
have noticed systems of philosophywhich
protest against
this deification of intellect. But in their righteousrevolt
against the abuse' of logicthey are led to the opposite
resulting from
consequences
exaltation
of brain over
the
of
ate
the claim of immediadvocatinginordinately
experience. The tendency to exclude logicfrom life
vicious as the other tendency to exclude
life from
as
extreme
is
logic.
The
abstract
is reflected
morality.
things are
Naturalistic
Art
the
is
Under
noted
in
and
one-sided
the
nature
world
of
its influence
the
and
the
mere
cism
empiri-
philosophy,art
and
superficial
aspects
of
underlyingprinciples
neglected.
explanationsbecome
and
sensualistic,
of
ethics
dominant
economic
in
or
philosophy.
utilitarian
in
REALITY
xni
ON
BASED
the lowest
sense
of the
unrestraint
are
sometimes
UPANISHADS
THE
423
Buoyant undisciplineand
term.
percept and
Mere
enthroned.
mere
without
concepts
empty."
are
Percepts
and
abstract
are
in facts.
factors
blind
are
the
which
the
percepts
without
percepts
universal
the
thinkers
the
and
of the universal
of the union
born
"
essential
Vedanta
insightis
particular.
are
concepts without
blind
until
empty
The
true
are
that introduces
of the mind
Both
both
are
VI
self-conscious
The
tions
Vijnana funcif
of reality,
highestexpression
individual
the
in whom
ness
nothing higher than intellect. But self-conscioustinction.
self-diswhich
is the product of intellect presupposes
there is
At
of itself is exclusive
of others.
universe
the
limits, but it is
ultimate
from
highest phase
truth.
The
pluralism will
be
sensualism, and
into
rivalrywith
appetites and
sort
of morbid
and
thus
It would
curb
make
one
It is but
others,
pluralistic
represents
within
is true
step
the way
on
selfishness.
another
and
to
intellectualist
ism,
individual-
The
individuals
Such
view
will
self-satisfaction with
improvement
he has
develop
the
to
ideal of the
work
actual,
of mankind.
enter
of their
it
which
an
philistine
spiritof
to
of such
outcome
impossiblefor
its finiteness. It givesman
of the universe
among
thinking mind
recognises certain
of accepting the pluralistic
solution
ambitions.
ease
"
if intellect
reality.Pluralism
narrow
one
its nature.
of wisdom
final.
not
self is
The
itself from
only distinguishes
is conscious
himself
to
scend
tran-
solidarity
up.
The
AND
RELIGION
424
which
experiencein
religious
a
this
consciousness
be
at
with
one
in
the
intellectual
analysis. The
fact of ever
ever
strivingfor something higher
aspiring,
which man
has not, but hopes to have, is not satisfactorily
fection
explained. Man recogniseshis incompletenessand imperand seeks for something above
himself, an ideal,
infinite. If the individual's
highest aim is merely
an
whole
to
baffles
xm
the human
feels itself to
of exaltation
mood
PHILOSOPHY
universe
for man,
God
of
child
in the
himself
to distinguish
eternity,
He
finite
if it
as
of
and
his
seeks
is
world
good
who
world
systems,
There
as
is
have
He
in
of
knows
is to
what
invisible
worlds.
the
reality.
found.
of the
he
sees
the
very
is
with
what
to
unity
pluralistic
Atman
endowed
desires
Pluralism
self-consciousness
sees
He
If the
this weakness.
known, he
come,
reallyis,
and
The
tradiction
self-con-
he
highest, yet
"
is most
is
what
speaks
be
never
human
that
not
He
man.
can
suffer from
seen,
represents, though
only
what
not
priori impossible.
doubt
no
manifestation
It is the
account
satisfactory
spirits.Most of the modern
of
we
it
of distinct
and harmony
are
peace
by itself cannot
give any
of the
infinite.
knows
where
number
cannot
the
were
being
from
long run.
himself, he becomes
his
from
divorced
for
independent status
an
secure
expanded
intelligence.
is known.
visible
obtain
high
and
He
the
immortalityby
(seeAitareya
"
Thus
man
appropriatemeans.
Aranyaka, ii.,Hi. 2. 4). He has ideals of knowledge,
sciousness
beauty and goodness, but he does not as a finite conrealise his aspirations. He
only struggles
toward
union, peace, and harmony.
Though he ever
endowed
strives toward
never
Finite
the
grasps
souls
pure
Vedantic
it
union
on
with
account
the
is
whole
or
divine, he
the
impotence.
strain after,
realise,though they ever
bliss and
in
realisation,which
self-forgetful
never
phraseology
is called
Ananda.
The
sciences
REALITY
xni
belongingto
and
ON
THE
the intellectual
level
BASED
endeavour
and
sciences
are
of fruition
sciences
not
UPANISHADS
425
of
struggle
of
fulness
or
attainment.
in
attempts to realise the all-perfect
life
In all these
the
real, but
do
We
have
not
unspeakable and
mind
regions of
the peace
its
with
full vision
the
glimpses of
catch
we
duct.
con-
joy
that
have
in the
and attempts. We
are
demands, struggles
striving
stage. We are only on the road with a dim vision
of the
full
end
; the
splendour
which
fulfilment
is not
belongsto
is still
So
yet.
distant
self-consciousness,
human
the intellectual
The
scene.
imperfect as it has
a grade of realityto
still to
but
the
not
whole
intellect should
ideals 1
and
end
will be
His
of
be
morality, law,
and strugglethe
thing man
and
aspire. It is only
pray
be transcended
in something higher,
of existence.
if he
effort
and
higher than
The
world
own
will be cut
cannot
not
God
remain
embrace
unity,then
failure.
with
the
two,
man's
The
such
unsuccessful.
finiteness will be
into two
and
poor, imperfect
of realisinghis
prospect
no
become
to
his
has
What
metaphysical and
soul and body, and
Man's
man.
a
with
state
self and
desire
for
of division.
If
not-self,in
endeavours
spiritual
final
moral
tion
separa-
unity
we
higher
foredoomed
are
do
to
of human
is man's
presses
crushes
the
brutish
on
human
heritageand
soul.
He
reach
heaven
desires
; but
to
throw
the
blind
off his
forces
AND
RELIGION
426
on
go
wishes
He
xm
of nature, which
void.
PHILOSOPHY
wash
him
down.
dark
and
immovable
the
touch
to
world
The
which
which
fate
Happy
surrounds
him
is
and
clutches, crushes
swallows
more
course
and
with
Prometheus
with
intellect,
of space.
The
outward
appearance,
immensity
confined
to
red
in tooth
the
impressionthat
soulless
and
nor
claw."
in
has neither
us.
its vision
"
with
nature
vision
outward
an
caught
are
feel for
to
is struck
Such
we
engine,which
the heart
fightingagainst the
darkness, emptiness
the
gives
of
wheels
the eyes to
We
the
are
see
our
agony
of
victims
merciless
It is
fate,trapped in the grip of destruction.
the EverlastingNay of Carlyle.
I lived/' writes poor
in a continual, indefinite,pining fear ;
Teufelsdrockh,
not
tremulous, pusillanimous,apprehensive of I know
"
"
what
; it seemed
as
the earth
beneath
the earth
were
would
but
hurt
me
if the heavens
as
above
and
and
boundless
who
universe
the
real into
tug-of-warbetween
insistent note
of sadness
of self and
"
To
No,
tunes
1
self and
not-self
the two.
is due
to his
and
theoryof
Nature
is cruel,
Nature
is stubborn,
Nature
is
Nature
would
Man
must
Nature
is sick of blood
man
be mild
hath
is from
and
and
man
can
canst
safe
this, where
be
never
not
pass
vision
pathetic
which
is this
disdains
expression
to
dive
of
beneath
of old.
chime."
no
grave
conscience
blest
ends
nature
fast friends.
her,
rest
her
slave.
M.
How
tion
opposi-
of rest
fears
with
keep
fain adore
need
debt, and
begin, know
Fool, if thou
would
man
fickle,man
forgivesno
Man
the
not-self.
are
we
the
Arnold's
Matthew
we
make
despair,
of
born
appearances
an
ARNOLD.
intellectual
The
"
world
is
foreign to
is indeed
There
blindness
itself
intended
to
and
indifference
the
and
world
ideals
to
seems
be
the
the
mocked
all outward
to
; failure
son.
of R. L. Steven-
microcosm
The
of nature.
are
we
sympathise with
not
boundless
Our
tenderest
our
macrocosm,
external
does
nature
sigh.
we
else
is the verdict
That
system of
not
succeed
to
it.
to
destiny that
; whatever
intended
427
tuned
not
are
in human
not
are
we
UPANISHADS
we
controvert
and
us,
element
one
can
do,
to
THE
ON
BASED
REALITY
xin
more
is
by the stern
pittedagainst
the
appearances
If
potent force.
man
power
takes
arms
and
be damned
draw
plight except withfrom the world and obtain inner freedom
tion
by renunciaand contemplation ?
He must
be ready to undergo
of personal and individual
sufferinginflicted
every pang
him
on
by the blind and brutal forces working darkly
who
towards
no
intelligible
goal. He is the ideal man
tempers himself to go through the furnace unscathed, who
trains himself to be indifferent to all extremity of physical
and
and faces boldly and with proud endurance
suffering,
befalls him, happiness or
resignationwhatever
misery,
good or evil. We should possess a will that is ready to
suffer and
endure.
By the Tiber as by the Ganges,
for
What
ever.
can
do
man
in this
"
ethical
man
admits
that the
and, destroyingevery
bond
cosmos
is too
which
ties him
he seeks salvation
discipline,
Lecture,
(Huxley, Romanes
soul seek peace
philosophy of
Purusha
eternal
in solitude
ancient
and
(self)
uncreated
in absolute
it by ascetic
p. 29). Meredith
and separation. The
India
Prakriti
substances
starts
with
"
renunciation
They
(not-self).
bids
Sankhya
dualism
are
the
the
of
two
differingessentiallyfrom
428
each
other.
the
separateness of the
between
them.
Man
himself
off from
the
exhorted
the
Freeman's
"
of the
of
and
is recommended
combined
heroism
God
if we
care
My God, why
had
been
should
for the
But
be
to
theme
left forsaken
in the
the
the
hard
of
tears.
world
where
vision
Buddhism,
for the
me
of
attacks
appearance
of
them
oppose
may
and merciless
the
dominates
When
Samsara.
of
tears
pity is
is
cross,
man
seems
This
mistic
pessi-
the
essential
highest
but
produce a
nothing else than
They
harmony
of
Christ
even
is the
cannot
there
say
have
no
transformed.
does
not
idea
So
of
long
supplement
one
tinuous
con-
for human
a
misery nor
against the
militant
why
the reality
triumph over
terror
there is neither
world
stoic calm
immense
life will be
spiritualvision
intellectual
of
They
sheddingof
to
not-self.
We
world-weariness
To
world
world-processor
another
as
of the
Buddhists.
unequal
an
given to us to
The
destiny of
baffled hope.
and
struggle,unrest
virtue.
this
It is not
of circumstance.
of the
stream
in
forsaken
conclusion
on
adopt
may
necessitywhich
even
the
healthy-minded
martyr'scrown.
of that
the
world, and
produce
We
on
the
to
hast thou
shocks
We
asceticism
engaged
pathos.
stern
values
spiritual
the
cut
diseased
of the
agony
believe in the existence of God and
we
to
to nature.
of the
it would
power
chance
and
of time.
The
are
and
man
with
of sheer
courses
has
bond
renunciation
reconciled
We
us.
our
of
is not
contemplation of
mere
him
of
joyousasceticism
to
strugglebetween
ethic
an
despair."
the robust
not
builds
He
foundation
firm
freedom
bind
ties that
by realising
dissolving the
his
gain
to
obtained
and
two
xm
ideals where
universe.
be
is to
Deliverance
are
PHILOSOPHY
AND
RELIGION
of Satan.
oppositionto
suffering.According
changelessGod responsible
sufferingdeity struggling
Buddhism
be final,and
considers
exhorts
man
the
to
RELIGION
430
whole
of
transcendent
and
he
and
can
both
to
an
be
absolute
originof
in
drowned
Bradley,
has
nothing
which
and
the
two
are
is dismissed
real.
is
Earth
our
be
negation
Absolute
The
in this sense,
illusoryand
and
the
heaven
problem
it, we
Kant, and
real.
of the
will be
after him
Therefore
Absolute
is
than
anything more
is the
unity which
of each
of the
only negativelyto
repels the
undifferenced
an
finite and
is related,if we
the
real, for it is
Absolute, which
the
But
affirmation.
relative,cannot
has,
nature
dream
be
cannot
self-contradictory
finite world is illusoryand the
The
pure
is evil
difficultyof reconcilingthe
understanding confronts us.
the
which
with
antinomies
world
is
exclusive
we
shown
have
God
Certainly
as
of contradictions.
sea
opposed
finite.
about
the
argue
man's
and
place in
if
world
the
God
deism.
the
infinite
positedas
reality. For
the
in
because
finite world
The
culminates
of
universe
negatively. The
oppositionof self and not-self, God
world, the
cannot
other.
conception
denned
be
only
the
this
xm
world
He
good.
is reduced
and
the
to
is
PHILOSOPHY
naturally
world
the
to
Besides
it.
AND
the
minate.
deter-
talk of relation
can
the world.
The
Absolute
the
is
one
finite.world
is.
If the
finite world
is
remains
everything finite and what
God.
Everything positive is excluded
and
life is the
of
the
such
the
matter
not
excepted. Escape
goal of humanity.
neo-Platonists.
abstract
give any
it
if it is
is constant
mind
is many,
notions
The
is the
are
fatal
of the Absolute
explanationof
Absolute
Such
the
from
the
from
the
the views
criticism
is that
external
and
infinite
accidental
of
or
real,
finite
some
against all
they do not
To
cause
say that
of the
is
universe
is the
we
bare
no
unity
or
is it
case
intellectual level
possiblefor
to have
us
not
see
whole
the
unity
two,
factors in
or
distinction
The
surd
irrational
between
the
relation
of the
either
of
world
self and
In
higher and
Prakriti).
the
diversity,
all the
parts.
where
is
do
we
in
elements
satisfying.
is not
not-self
there
man
known
be
eliminated, but
be
cannot
in
But
in
vision is not
That
unity.
illusion ?
should
diversity,as
between
which
within
and
unity ?
question
have
unity
whole
the
this vision
stick to
to
the
world
we
illusion
as
separate elements.
of
collection
431
world
this
of
cause
an
Are
the
the
only removes
UPANISHADS
dismiss
To
answer.
no
THE
ON
BASED
REALITY
xin
an
tinction
dis-
struggle
not-self
is an
He
amphibious animal
(Purusha and
of matter, entangled in it,
Born
livingin two worlds.
and misery,he stillhas the divine
and oppressed by want
spark which gives him a place in the spiritualrealm of
the divine and
But
freedom.
the strugglebetween
the
to result in a complete triumph of the
human
is bound
spirit,and the consequent idealisation of the material
down
the
comes
on
ought
aspect. The self with its
of the latter,
not-self and, in spiteof the refractory
nature
it. Knowledge presupposes
transforms
a
unity between
this basis knowledge is
subject and object ; without
impossible. The very distinctions made
by the intellect
is not
a
unity which
grasped by intellect.
presuppose
of nature
is proof positive of the
The
interpretability
The
kinship of object with subject,nature with mind.
obvious
correspondence between the nature in which we
"
"
live,and
the
constitution
of the
intellectual powers
we
self and
and
the
the
to
not-self is resolved
two
are
eater, Prakriti
reconciled
in the
"
is
(not-self)
Vedanta
Purusha
the
philosophy,
(the self)is
AND
RELIGION
432
with
vi.
10).
the
material
slave
self do
offers the
not
do
rivals ; rather
the
not
conflictingelements
the
whole
and
nature,
but
and
human
individual
nature.
by
in the
view
then
him
man
in
were
and
flows
restful
and
could
not
tear
himself
alien.
with
reality. It
is
counter-claims.
It is
world
only
is
The
conquering
conquered
be
It
essence.
from
it
master
of
kind
his
where
peaceful
its life
of intellect is not
the
of claims
attained, defeats
corrected, is.
of all
concede
that
the future.
however
other
and
is
man
is but
that
unity
of
and
overcome,
us.
We
transition
the beast
It is therefore
we
experiencewhich
an
imperfectionsin
much
names,
the
There
puts it,between
Nietzsche
is
from
God.
There
and
man
which
in its
environment
the
step of
every
away
against it to
over
alien
an
treasures
to
over
absolute
union
wrest
him
man
as
between
up
from
something
were
at
different
for
no
in two
cut
glows with
by fightingand
We
world
is said to progress
We
forget that nature
are
in
environment
an
not-
fulfilling
co-operatingand
individual
is
truly man
spiritual.The
if it
other
whole.
antagonism is set
is supposed to
An
is unnecessary
as
are
and
They
environment
the
the
checkmating
and
which
Self
other.
help each
They are
divine.
of the
mission
not-self.
each
to
two
the
his progress.
the
counter
run
nature,
conditions
expression of
influence
Upanishad,
of
the
articulate
xm
Brahmana
(Maitrayana
not-self
The
of
"
feeds
it, he
PHILOSOPHY
system
are
mistakes
is the
fection
per-
compelled
stage,
rope,
to
as
of
the superman
of absolute idealism,
and
disguiseit by giving it
preserves to us the realityof the ideals
the pluralistic
world.
We
have
seen
may
try
to
how
UPANISHADS
433
thinkers
even
notions
THE
ON
BASED
REALITY
xni
are
We
here give
higher idealism.
may
It follows,
Professor Upton says :
another illustration.
to be
and bodies appear
therefore,that, though atoms
in space, this complete isolation
isolated co-existences
and
seeming independence of each other is only an
all
; for the reciprocalcausalityby which
appearance
linked together inevitably
bodies
and
these atoms
are
that deeper than the apparforces us to the conclusion
ent
pluralismin
their
"
division there is
and
spatialdistance
from
of
one
any
metaphysical
wholly separate
pluralityof dependent
the
which
He
not
himself
differentiates
its self-subsistent
with
union
common
explanation of
and
of
also
monads
the
on
on
most
recent
once
assert
at
world
of finite
monism.
affords
of nature
the
one
each
other, and
and
nature
of
true
cosmos,
of the
action
reciprocal
of nature
science and
the
source,
the
and
ground
the mind.
on
philosophyappear
to
real
The
Eternal, who
differentiates
His
own
different modes
finite
or
created
still remain
that
and
as
it is for the
who
able
to
enter
both
all
being, and it is because
individual,and
only partially
with
possiblefor them
ground
common
man,
beingsare
in vital union
it becomes
of this
of
same
have
to act
reason
attained
their
through
dynamicallyon
that those
to
other
medium
the
each
other ;
finite beingssuch
self-consciousness, are
into intellectual,
moral, and
with
ground,
common
relations,
spiritual
and
also with
2F
the
eternal
some
admit
"
existence
is in
(Bases of Religions
thinkers
are
driven
all-embracing unity as
world
and
recognise the finite selves
thereof, though they try very hard
of the
ground
Pluralist
12-13).
xm
own
indi visiblyconjoined
of
existence
the
their
whom
with
being
measure
Belief, pp.
PHILOSOPHY
AND
RELIGION
434
differentiations
an
to
the
as
to
than
God
the
or
Absolute.
Our
ledge
know-
with the
incapable of bringing us into contact
of
whole.
It aims at the unity,though the limitations
intellect forbid the attainment
of unity. The
highest
unity from which all speech with the mind turns away,
unable
it
to reach
Upanishad, ii. 4) cannot
(Taittiriya
be grasped by intellect.1 A mere
thinker cannot
stand
underthe nature of reality.He cannot
have the feelingof
aesthetic satisfaction or enter into the life of the religious
consciousness.
If the nature
of man
is exhausted
by pure
of the Absolute
thought, then perhaps the nature
may
be reduced
to a mere
which
skeleton, mere
symbols by
we
represent it, or methods
by which we approach it.
Our many-sided nature
is a reflex of the many-sidedness
is
"
"
nor
teach
Kena
mind.
it.
Joachim,
For
truth
We
says
made
the
also
i.
in the
to
Compare
Nature
of
which
And
is
"
Truth
of
every
not
original).
the
any
demands
that
the
so
whole
would
finite,is at
truth
demands
metaphysical theory.
be
metaphysical theory,
far
Mr.
English absolutist,
an
It is obvious
these
partial and
truth, and
Italics in the
what
completelysatisfied by
itself.
of the
speech,
eye does not go thither, nor
how
not understand,
one
can
any
"
the unknown
it is also above
known,
do
the
satisfaction
experience
The
we
from
5-9.)
be
complete
manifestation
(p. 171.
know,
not
cannot
manifest
of
do
says
It is different
See
(i.3-4.
thus
"
Upanishad
wholly
as
best
complete
the
a
come
out-
partial
self revealed
"
xin
of
reality.
intuitional
merely
out
which
can
one
The
Kena
and
above
to
and
man.
strains
second,
It withholds
from
and
the
cannot
contradictions
of
is
self of
"
says
the unknown."
out
no
the
the
standing
under-
given data,
is
which
object
of
whole
world.
than
because
not
him
Absolute
It is other
Simply
of
spell
not
human
The
create
which
the
Upanishad
we
does
see.
and
blood
universe
to
and
435
intellectual
anything about
say
constitutes
knowledge
sensuous
The
bone.
relate
classify,
but
senses,
and
he
it cannot
without
realityin
to finite
its secret
become
must
know
to
its skin
mystery
but
We
UPANISHADS
THE
ON
BASED
REALITY
the
the known
it is not
open
illusions
The
say it is unreal.
intellect according to
the
the
intellectual.
To
realise that
there
is the
one
passing
all-encom-
and
social forces.
The
seer,
are
felt
to
be
clasped
in
"
one.
All
fears
cease."
436
RELIGION
Incidents
of
the
earth
self has
beside
"
Absolute.
the
live in that
that
consciousness
the
xm
trouble
more
no
Timidityand despaircannot
The
PHILOSOPHY
AND
finds
One
the
knower.
climate.
spiritual
there
is
nothing
else
"
is said,
It
highest.
"
Where
has
one
hears
infinite.
the
not-self, he
self and
between
Where
reached
not
the
nothing else,
sees
nothing else,
that
is
sees
"
of
universe
the
else
be
cannot
bliss,joy, or
but
characterised
delight.
"
by
thing
any-
self
the
Seeing
"
self
self,he is satisfied in his own
(Bhagavad
Gita, vi. 20). The
saying attributed to Jesus in
the two shall be one, that which is
2 Clement
vi., When
without, and that which is within/' refers to this highest
experience.It is the heaven of Dante, free from darkness,
by
the
"
confusion
and
antagonism.
It is characterised
by
aspirationsof
dim
peace,
ledge,
know-
into actualities.
consciousness
of the ultimate
ness
onefleeting
of the lower stages is transfigured
into an
enduring
all-transforming
possession. The real and the ideal,
and
and
The
but
see
we
the
is
are
no
From
ceases.
in the
one
self-realising
consciousness
stage and
become
efficient,
all reconciled.
with
troubled
more
The
the finite
arrives
son
His
doubts.
ideal,
an
at
this
inquiry
and
life,consciousness
born, in Ananda
they live, and to
Ananda
understanding are
Ananda
they return.
matter,
The
of
harmony
and
man
the
is realised.
and Sat (reality)
universe, Chit (intelligence)
In that moment
Gita
choir
was
the
seen
whole
of heaven
by Arjuna moving
and
in the
furniture
in the radiance
Bhagavad
of
of God.
earth
In
RELIGION
438
man
can
finite selfhood
It shows
and
God
see
station
in the
economy
the
religioussoul
be
cannot
and
the
hate, and
which
and
love.
Rage on,
everywhere ; master
says,
shatter
the
of the
of the
whirl
sea,
the
highest.
universe
the
! what
plane
the hero
the
thou
of the world
right to
of
oneness
posits.
Intuition
because
reason
"
reason.
be
The
soul
of
all
wishest
him
in
not
of
dignity,
the
soul
here
sky and
passion
(Prefaceto
that
the
I wish."
the
forces
realisation
Marcus
Aurelius,
He
whatever
to
cease
be
Intuition
in it.
at
(Emerson).
The
intelligence.
unity
is
hands.
we
intelligence
rational
is the
Intuition
simply
of
crown
it would
is.really
will be
we
He
our
of
"
lives above
intuition,by which
that
things,negates
does
motion
in
"
the
master
'
pain
knows
cries with
is transcended.
something
the
then
of human
It is not
see
He
I tread
liest
deadof
fury
the
the
of the
spasms
of nature
and
master
co-operate with
and
soul
is
the
desires,and
on,
and
something
of the
his
think
wildest
of human
and
of the
that
you
sea,
It is that
'
of the
and
wrecks,
order
an
the supreme,
of existence.
on
facts
do
to
fulfil in the
to
dismemberments,
power
of the throes
and
What
stone
feels himself
is convinced
he
"
spirit.
roll the
we
ever
the
that
life of the
function
his vision
as
and
and
elements, and
nature,
him
truth
universe,but part of
and
conquered.
battles
until
approaches
of storms
grandeur
this
religiousindividual
to
daunts
God
see
occupy
of things. With
Nothing
live
cannot
we
of self away.
The
be, not a selfish atom
with
xm
points to
incompatible with the
is
how
PHILOSOPHY
AND
able
to
discursive
"
The
cannot
Lord
see
tendencies.
said
me,
to
and
Moses, Thou
live."
While
canst
it liberates
not
see
my
face
us
from
because
BASED
REALITY
xiii
the
of
prejudices
439
the
conclusions
intellectual
UPANISHADS
THE
ON
or
a
being an unnatural
mysterious process it is a
deeper experience which, by supplementing our narrow
is not
intellectual
an
visions, amplifies it. Intuition
of the individual, or a
appeal to the subjectivewhims
dogmatic faculty of conscience, or the uncritical morbid
views of a psychopath. It is the most
ence
complete experiIt is the experience which
can
we
possibly have.
souls
in moments
of spiritualexaltation
devout
have
or
religiousdevotion.
Hegel, and after him Bradley,
testifyto the highest worth of this religiousexperience.
All the various
Hegel says :
peoples feel that it is in
consciousness
the religious
they possess truth, and they
have
always regarded religionas constitutingtheir true
Sabbath
of their lives.
Whatever
the
dignity and
of
"
in
awakens
we
doubt
us
behind
leave
of
view
is
of what
actual
only
the
fear, all
shores
mountain,
of time
and
lifted out
man,
all care,
and
sorrow
and
far away
look down
earthly,we
the landscape
temptations of
the spiritual
eye
the
the
on
highest peak
and
from
hard
all the
on
world,
of the
the
all definite
calmly
of the
from
as
so
with
realities of
in the beams
of the spiritualsun,
region bathed
merely reflects back its shades of colour, its varied tints
and lights,
softened
into eternal rest
(Philosophy
away
of Religion,English translation,i. 3). So Hegel. Bradley
We
at
that
there
is nothing
can
see
once
says :
real than
what
in religion. To
more
comes
compare
pure
"
'
facts such
existence
who
these
as
would
demands
be
a
with
to
what
comes
trifle with
reality more
the
solid
to
us
in outward
The
subject.
than
that
man
of
the
"
he
seeks
knows
not
what
religious consciousness
ness
conscious(Appearance and Reality,p. 449) The religious
represents the highest possible relation to reality.
So far then
psychologicallyand historicallythere is
nothing unique in religiousfaith at all : it is only the
.
"
"
"
RELIGION
440
PHILOSOPHY
AND
xm
"
writes,
"
apart from
the
absolute
of the whole
space,
general
soul-sightof
all events
leashed
unsettledness
divine
that
and
clue
of this
incrediblymade
call the
we
apex
of the
world
which
thread
unseen
the whole
Days
what
of all education
and
something
frequentlywithout
argument,
of
up
education
is called
holds
make
wondrous
identity,a
superiorhuman
every
that realises without
in
intellect
mere
trivial,however
however
in
dog
hand
the
of
the
momentous,
hunter
"
like
(Specimen
and
it does
ness
recognisethis experience,the genuineand
validityof which are admitted by poets and
philosophersalike.
When
talk of intuitional truths we
not getting
we
are
into any void beyond experience. It is the highest kind
of experience where
of the
the intellectual conscience
philosopher and the soaringimaginationof the poet are
Intuitional
combined.
experienceis within the reach
of all provided they themselves
strain to it. These
that
intuitional
simply
to
not
truths
because
it is said
them.
grasp
to
The
life of
has
access
be
be
to
that
for chimeras
put down
intellect is not
adequate
is the
The
highest concrete,
refuses
not
are
is
so
forced
rich
into
that
the
its wealth
fixed
forms
of
of
content
intellect.
is so overflowing
that it bursts all barriers.
spirit
It is vastly richer than
human
thought can compass.
It breaks
all
through every conceptual form and makes
intellectual
intellect
determination
impossible. While
real is no
nor
is it
to
more
a
it, it
a
can
never
exhaust
its fulness.
The
pulseless
identityexcluding all difference,
chaotic
disconnectedness
with
no
order
in it.
UPANISHADS
THE
ON
BASED
REALITY
xin
spirituallife, embracing
It is the
facts
the
441
of
nature
which
shot
are
mind.
of the
oneness
stages and
revealed
The
made
lower, but
them
of
relation
this
facts in the
identityis
the
now
lower
is reached.
the Absolute
and
the
Ananda
Absolute
to
the
other
is
lower
The
higher to lower.
world is in Ananda,
included in the higher. The whole
small
The
other
a
beings live upon
part of this
of the lower
Ananda"
This joy is the reality
or
essence
of life,
of matter, mind
categories. Life is the essence
categories is
of
one
"
"
knowledge
Brahmana
most
mind,
last
thing. It is the
imperfect revelations
rests
in the
alone
"
the
whole
of it.1 The
Absolute
evolution
"is
and
of
from
otherwise
we
from
inorganic,the
the
Vedanta
all materialistic
cannot
categoriescannot
be
All
the
the rest
are
varietyof being
evolution
an
spirit.The
According to it,spiritmust
the initialcause
of
reality,
The
of life.
fact
one
itself away
category is Ananda.
concrete
from
world
that
process
is
philosophy cuts
doctrines
postulatedas
of evolution.
the ultimate
process of evolution ;
for the rise of the organic
the whole
account
mental
from
the
organic, the
the nature
of Brahman
That
which
is not expressed by speech and
they all rest in it.
think
not
that
which
does
by which
speech is expressed ;
by
mind
but by which
mind
is thought ; that which
does not breathe
by
and
breath
breath
is drawn,
know
that
alone
as
Brahman,
by which
not that
which
people here adore
(Kena Upanishad, i, 5, 6, and 9).
though
'"
RELIGION
442
rational
the
credit
human
traceable
tendency
of
any
non-rational
to
is not
cosmic
blind
mere
cannot
is ultimately
The
causes.
is the
without
thinkable
is not
constitute
Again, we
authority if it
effort which
ascending
or
evolution
which
with
reason
These
on.
so
xm
evolution.
materialist
of
limits
and
mental,
the
from
PHILOSOPHY
AND
central
central
force, but
upper
fact
spirit,
infinite
an
and
"
The
the Self is
from
is Akasa,
the Self
from
Self is
the
from
manifestation
are
"
I felt
What
God
What
life is
Yet
Self
waters,
the
and
are
disappearance,from
whom
:
whom
are,
tastes
being
in whom
all power
emanates,
is life for
more,
ever
in its lowest
existence
joy
infinite
an
everlasting bliss.
one
"
all
we
God
how
infinite ways
Proceeds
is, what
"
From
the Self
(vii.26).
I knew.
In
light,from
love, from
form
Includes.
BROWNING.
Ultimately, life,mechanism,
consciousness
and
intellect
It is the
pleta.
substantial
only
existence
individual.
to
the
We
of
com-
res
attribute
cannot
individuals
all
are
If
sense.
we
do
so
remain,
we
in it,and
of stones,
life of
the
to
use
not
obliterated.
unconscious
life of
The
the
self-conscious
and
its
same
Absolute
in each.
breathes
in the
The
reveals
ultimate
plants,feels
conscious
plants, the
animals, and
The
mechanism
dead
life of
expressionat
men
different
realitysleepsin
in the animals
and
the
are
all
stages.
ently
differ-
stone,
awakes
to
UPANISHADS
THE
ON
BASED
REALITY
xiii
443
self-consciousness
until
in
is
universe
is rooted
is not
together in
abstract
an
the
together
and
Life,mechanism,
whole.
one
unit, but
which
differences
etc.,
Absolute
The
binding
whole
concrete
finite
The
processes.
in the Absolute.
all members
are
parts in it.
interrelated
with
It embraces
Absolute
particulars. The
through these
organised whole,
an
manifests
progressively
It
itself in and
thus
the
see
God.
reach
we
We
man.
subordinate
are
it.
to
The
whole
existence
has
annihilated.
On
this view
question as
became
first
man,
was
finite.
For
Absolute
the
The
perfect
the
is
there
such
no
Mandukya
creation
of
product
of
of the
an
mentions
the
universe.
extra-cosmic
He
declares
that
The
God,
philosophy is
Karikas
an
from
of
the
illusion,or
the
may
theories
as
of God
to
nature
for
the
on
theories
these
to
spirit
is the
be
universe
it is of the
derived
Absolute
different
dismisses
It is the essence
of
express himself.
The
word
Brahman
which
stands
the Vedanta
his
or
God
infinite which
as
The
in
evolution.
incorrect, and
finite.
Gaudapada
Upanishad
creation
thing
The
imperfect,is
became
transformed
then
infinite is the
its other.
"
creation."
any
limited itself,
why
be
cannot
infinite and
an
self and
the
why
why
to
irrelevant.
there
manifest
itself.
Absolute
the
the
root
brih
in
=
It is the nature
into
of the Absolute
to grow
grow.
the world.
The world is the affirmation of the Absolute.
to
The
universe
himself
in the
the
finite,God
and
in the
is the
energising of
world.
and
God
finite,
We
the
as
do
not
world, but
and
God
God.
have
the
only
in the world.
realises
infinite and
the
The
infinite
as
Supreme,
the
xm
But
when
the
distinction
we
existent
is the
He
Absolute,
The
first
appears.
is God, Iswara
the
or
first-born
world
of the
creator
infinite.
not-self
Absolute
the
of the
development
the
of self and
object in
or
world-soul.
the
PHILOSOPHY
AND
RELIGION
444
and
Lord
of the
its ruler.
universe,
Absolute
The
of self
and develops the reality
up its wholeness
not-self. The self is God, and the not-self the matter
breaks
and
of the
universe.
these
two
Purusha
Prakriti
the
and
Iswara
and
Maya.
one
are
In
the
is
of the
the
Maya,
similar
of
and
and
Radha
"
doctrine
of the
the
self
to itself to be itself."
conceptions
the Greek
Wisdom,
in
the
doctrine of the
This
Son.
Hebrew
Logos
and
not-self is not
Absolute, but
Absolute.
But
the
the
its
even
of
self and
The
with
(not-self)
(matter),him
is due
Iswara
is
who
The
(Maheswara).
is
highestmanifestation
not
not -self
universe
of
highest manifestation
partialexpression of it,and
arises.
Radha
Hegelian phraseology
positiveentity,as
but
and
itself to return
across
Christian
the
and
intellectual,the emotional
aspects of Prakriti. Krishna, Shiva
in essence,
and
Radha, Shakti
so
are
volitional
doctrine
and
it is Iswara
it is Krishna
Shakti.
it is
Sankhya
the
respectively
are
and
We
the
Vedanta
; in the
it is Shiva
Shaivaism
Shakti
principles.In
Vaishnavism
; in
Maya
in
ultimate
and
All Hindu
whole
only
opposition
universe
for the
necessary
to the conjunction of
world
in
Maya
as
the
truth
The
the whole.1
know
: "I
(self)
her
controlling
the
as
Maya
Prakriti
great ruler
is
pervaded
"
by his parts
(Swetaswatara Upanishad, iv. 10 ; cf
Bhagavad Gita, xii. 29). By the further differentiation
.
of this
originaldualityof
Maya,
the
whole
universe
Sankare
to
self and
arises.
not-self,Iswara
The
world
and
process
ing
of God accordspeaks of Srikrishna, the fullest incarnation
the tradition as
Amsena
born of a part.
sambabhuva,"
"
RELIGION
446
nature
is
but
it is not
say
that
The
is
is sustained
All
42).
iii.12).
Vedanta
The
man
"
includes
his foot
form
This
man.
"
infinite
not
twentieth
absolute
for that
or
God
does
of the
of the
part of myself
by one
beings
"
the
revelation
than
more
which
finite universe
finite reveals
infinite.
adequate
Absolute
God.
self-consciousness
human
an
xm
expression of
an
The
the whole
the
century is
only
world.
the
than
more
is
world
the
or
PHILOSOPHY
AND
mind.
the
matter
whole
world
"
(Bhagavad Gita, x.
(Taittiriya
Aranyaka,
VII
will conclude
We
this discussion
with
evil in
the
on
with
union
toward
the
has
Absolute.
few
remarks
the
Vedanta
in it the
The
impulse
of
pulse
the
through the whole world, self and notself. The world is an imperfectrevelation of the Absolute
The
strivingto become
perfect,or to reach harmony.
universe is the Absolute
If eternity
dynamicallyviewed.
Absolute
is
straightline.
in the words
us,
The
eternal
working
of the
The
in
with
ii. of
chapter
should
the
self of all.
in
mental
when
he
be
God
struggleto
realise
of the universe
is
man
microcosm
Taittiriya Upanishad
in the
endowments
the
or
either
with
intellectual
infinite,viz.
knows
become
identified
found
highest
to
represented on
the
or
is to
Man's
the
be
are
individuality. The
that
the
not
stages, which
tension
his
the self-evolution
have
we
vast
parts of realityare
or
higher,strive
This
declares
nature
Only
is
reflected in
In
lower
the
is the ideal.
individual
vital
as
The
universe
Upanishad
all
of Plato,
Absolute.
man,
universe
In the universe
out.
whole
which
The
is viewed
compared
as
be viewed
may
of finite objects gives
as
beats
self.
The
imperfect
perfect.
the unity
is mirrored
Taittiriya
in which
scale.1
reduced
it is said
the
that
physical
of
essence
is the
or
the
the
Absolute
from
whom
he
the
dividual
in-
inmost
the
minate
culGod.
proceeds
UPANISHADS
His
of creation.
is the mirror
Man
THE
ON
BASED
REALITY
xiii
447
reaches
nature
up to
animal.
individual
the
down
and
Absolute
the
as
it is the
aim
theatre
in
self is the
individual
namely,
of the universe,
drama
and
identityin
by
and
union
toward
universe.
of the
is
harmony
of
the realisation
and
The
is enacted
which
the
central
of mechanism
of the differences
means
life, consciousness
and
the
to
intellect.
The
impulse
The
"
thou, O best
moving, know
of the Bharatas, that to be owing to the union of Kshetra
and
Kshetragna (matter and spirit,finite and infinite)
finite infinite.
(Bhagavad Gita, xiii. 26). They are
finiteness qua finiteness is a standing contradiction
The
unmoving
born, the
the
or
to
infiniteness.
the
the individual
It is
break
to
such
by
The
breaking of
give
must
the
up
This
and
sacrifice,which
pain, is
ourselves
have
the
incidents
these
sufferingare
phases
does
he
which
then
reach
he
has
is he
of
his
at
our
in the
The
intellectual
through
glass darkly, but
our
spiritual faculties are
a
to face.
Humanism
merges
The
when
and
and
we
transcend
theism
knowledge
and
definite
finite life
course
process of the
have
the fruit
obscure
In
purified and
whole
in theism,
dim
level becomes
reality face
undergo in risingto
finiteness.
Throughout we
growth of a soul. Pain and
to
of all progress.
The
To
process of death.
perfection.
the
little self is
our
friction,opposition
means
have
penalty we
account
on
Unless
of realisation
upward path
else.
lower.
is not
sacrificed,progress
To
develops.
the
see
we
of evolution
Only
Absolute
as
finiteness, when
our
perfected
the
of God
clear.
we
tends
in absolutism.
the
see
to
same
this goal.
xm
must
we
PHILOSOPHY
AND
RELIGION
and
painful
which
makes
Evolutionary hedonism
for all
life-promoting
process pleasant, is wrong,
the
to sacrifice it.
frequentlypainful.
and
birth
from
processes
teethingonwards
destructive
The
gressive
pro-
like
ones
are
disease
and
it
"
ferment
of the
its
spiritexhales
into foam
changes
Out
spirit.
life of
of the
of finitude
as
"
fragrance (Hegel,
blood-stained
the
in
was
trenches
of
Europe
On
who
were
previouslyatheists discovered
many
the day red with
judgement and terror man
the
face
that
reckoning.
have
into
old
The
"
said
with
whose
of the
mind
parched
related
to
Sufferingis
"
in
the
there is
It is finished."
revealed.
the
last
universe
and
of
day
reported
to
shrink
not
do
not
under
rocks
of
the
and
man
of
is
sary
neces-
individual
the
self.
finite
The
becomes
man
the
the
limbs
earth
and
development
real
as
does
sees
roaringwinds
Sufferingis organically
"
higher interests
the
phase
universe
heavens
the
across
is
Gods, whose
the
when
sufferingis
Lucretius
atheist
fear
terror
of
day
is there
Who
itself with
creep
The
God.
of
God.
end
of the
divine.
finiteness.
world
Then
will
there
when
come
will be
no
"
God
Schellingsays,
exhibition
in the objectivewcrld
is, if is means
never
if God were,
should not be."
we
Again, The ultimate
goal of the finite ego, and not only of it but of the nonno
As
"
ego
"
the final
as
the
goal,therefore,of
world."
existence
of the
In order
then
we
should
As
thus
not
the world
Bradley puts
Absolute
to know
exist."
is for
it :
tion
is its annihila-
"
"
Fully to realise
finite beings impossible.
we
should
When
we
have
see
to be
Brahman
and
we
xni
BASED
REALITY
philosophy. As finite,we
infinite.
become
the
half
reality.
of
revelation
goal
see
of
when
Vedanta
we
see,
there will
this world
in
ever
we
be
infinite and
^universeis only
The
Absolute.
the
449
of the
reaching the
Absolute
The
realisation.
dream,
cannot
approximation to
never
UPANISHADS
verdict
is the
That
Brahman.
become
THE
ON
Knowledge is
growth. That
a
an
is half
partial
infinite
is why the
morality,a ceaseless
philosophy considers this finite world to be
We
never
can
a
beginninglessand endless Samsara.
completely break the shell of egoism and attain the
stantial
remain
in the finite universe, giving a subinfinite if we
;
progress
Vedanta
existence
this world
from
to
of
our
individual
own
self. The
adventure
release
can
be
had
"
of Brahman,
wheel
end
of
all
pilgrim
ruler
as
which
is the
support as
is infinite,roams
beings, which
when
it fancies
different.
It obtains
soul
itself and
well
as
about
the
the
the
supreme
it is
immortalitywhen
universe, as
past Karma
wheel
highest,when
enteringinto
of births
and
its nature.
deaths
until it reaches
it
the
AND
RELIGION
450
travail of birth.
self
assumes
adopts
false
moral
xm
evil and
sufficiencyand
independence,and
or
more
have
We
PHILOSOPHY
hostile attitude
to
"
universe
at
this
was
exaltations, my
my
confusions
and
errors
trust
in
life.
Evil
truths, and
so
fell into
sorrows,
"
things that
and
considers
his
error
morally it is evil. If a man
good to be in the satisfaction of the appetites
supreme
and
the desires of the organism, he is a sinner.
Selfwill is the essence
of sin.
It is the opposition of the
finite to the infinite,
the rebellion of man
against God.
Evil is the separation of the soul from
the source
of
is
universe.
as
as
necessary
universe without
without
finite is
up
other element
any
it will be a universe
in the infinite.
mere
in the
where
infinite
philosophicsystem
of
want
which
human
and
life.
thus
They
we
try
to
give
satisfya permanent
us
of the
the
one
formulas
by
great Fact
of
Life, God.
not
Perhaps they may
explain everything,
there is no
question that later philosophy has only
been a series of attempts to give a fuller form of expression
to the suggestionsof the Upanishads. We
do not mean
to say that the philosophysubsequent to the Upanishads
made
a conscious
attempt to start with the Upanishadic
but
was
This
not
is different
in the
from
beginning
and
the
Christian
shall not
be
view,
in the
which
end.
holds
that
evil
ideal
and
being
the
world,
all
looks
like
ideal,
of
ideal
BASED
REALITY
xiii
an
showing
accommodating
is.
form
earliest
is
of
unconscious
how
we
and
good
UPANISHADS
THE
What
it.
develop
that
ON
urge
in
within
and
idealism
on
all
forms
in
the
philosophy
Upanishadic
the
how
and
expansive
itself
Upanishads
subsequent
commentary
free
the
is,
speculative
great
451
of
capable
truth
that
AND
RELIGION
454
"
152-4,
158-9,
155,
151-2,
164, 167, 172, 174-6, i77, 178-9,
197, 211, 356
creative
evolution, 41,
150-51,
180-87,
157-8, 161, 165, 174,
consciousness,
210, 215-17
democratic
orthodoxy
217
determinism
of,
33,
149,
209,
and, 151-2,
153,
185, 219-21
of, 151-2, 156, 158, 159,
161, 169, 211, 212
162, 163,
duration, 151-2,
153,
182,
169-70,
193,
194, 199, 202,
217,
220
and
153,
184,
257,
186,
212-14;
sonality
perfreedom
of, 214-
210,
172,
211,
212,
216
211
and
matter
spirit, 109,
156-7,
167, 169-71, 174, 178, 211-12
156, 175, 178-9
memory,
reality a perpetual becoming, 153,
162-3, 167-70, 172-3, 180, 181,
193-4, 199, 210
; spiritual, 109,
159, 168, 172, 179, 184-6, 194,
231,
347
9-10
Balfour
and,
396
Eucken
and,
298-9,
310,
Rashdall
and, 395
K., 108, 229 (note)
: in absolutism, 82, 84,
Clifford,W.
Consciousness
174-5,
179,
316,
315,
323
241
Bergson,
158-9,
155,
151-2,
164, 167, 172, 174-6, 177, 178-9,
191, 197, 211, 356
evolutionary theory and, 235
in James, 273~4, 276, 278-9, 287-9,
290, 295-6, 356
in Leibniz, 83-4
in Rashdall, 392-3
in Russell, 333-5, 340, 347'9, 356-7
in Schiller,373, 374
in Vedanta
philosophy, 418-20
in Ward,
111-13
Construction
philosophy, 354
Contingency : in Bergson, 176, 184185, 220
in Leibniz, 69-72, 74
in Ward,
120-26
Continuity, law of, 54, 56, 60, 75,
and, 105-6,
81, 85, 90 ; Ward
in
140-41
219
149,
160-62,
150-51,
173-4, 182-3, 196, 211, 212,
215
Ward
188, 197,
345,
Carlyle, 426
Carr, Dr., 205
Change : central factor of universe,
in Bergson, 41, 152-4, 163,
40;
168, 176, 181-3 " in Leibniz, 53-4,
66, 75
Christianity : development
of, 22 ;
finite God
and,
and, 37 ; war
330,
Bossuet, 27
Bradley, 10, 183, 188, 189, 207, 232,
257, 258, 376, 422, 439, 448
Brahman
: the Absolute, 414,
443-6,
life
and
matter,
415-16;
449;
mind, 418-20;
matter, 416-18;
intellect,421-34
; bliss,435-46
Browning quoted, 442
Buddhism,
325, 428-9
218
individual
313,
166,
dualism
freedom,
151-2,
216-18, 219-21
God, 163, 183,
Dr., 32,
Bosanquet,
PHILOSOPHY
and,
Berkeley, 332,
101,
109,
334,
115
371
Biography, 351
Bismarck, 9
Bliss (Ananda),
absolutism
166 ;
and,
:
Bergson on, 217 ; Howison
on,
385, 388-9 ; Leibniz
69-73,
on,
Creation
77-9, 87 ; Rashdall
Schiller on,
372-4,
on,
113-14,
142-4,
on,
380
146
Creative
394-5
Ward
424,
435-8, 441
304
INDEX
Dante,
188
Deism,
142,
430
philosophy,
Democratic
28,
31-3,
34-45,
243,
hypothesis, 235
Darwinian
455
225,
Leibniz
407
Rashdall
on,
Schiller
on,
Vedantic
Ward
on,
Evolution
in
in
Epigenesis :
Leibniz, 73 ;
Ward, 95, 102-3, "o,
123
Ethics, realism and, 336, 363-8
absolutism
Rudolf
:
Eucken,
and,
47, 3",
313,
315, 320, 327-8
activism
of, 41, 298, 305
Christianityand, 298-9, 310, 315,
3i6, 323
freedom, 327-8
God, 325-7
immortality, 328
intellect,302-3, 305-6
and
man
nature,
308-12,
301,
3i7-i8,
313-15,
320-23
mechanism
and, 321
naturalism
and, 301-2
nature
and spiritin, 301-2,
308-15
pragmatism
and, 207, 307
a
prophet, not a philosopher, 329330
rebirth
doctrine
of, 306-7,
308,
310-12
religionand, 298,
303-4,
315,
323-5,
330
spirituallife,316-20
truth, 307-8
Evil, the problem of:
212,
369
174
93-4,
215
Bergson
on,
103,
130
and, 226-8
philosophy
107
394-5
on,
Russell
Ward
74, 77
on,
and, 374
matter
and
science
and,
1-2,
15-18
4,
realism
truth
Ward
the
on
146
Extension
the
of, 116-19,
nature
essence
of matter,
53,
54
Faith
and
facts, 230-31,
232
and
the
Balfour
443-4,
on,
400
on,
394
184, 186,
AND
RELIGION
456
Herder, 28
History, 308-9
(contd.)
Freedom
"
Schiller
on,
382-3
374-5,
Ward
Galileo,6
philosophicalmethods,
state and
German
philosophy, 9
German
Boyce,
Gibson, Professor
306-7
Gifford Trust, 29
God
the
and.
Absolute
149
300,
299,
See
and
science,
101-2,
104
on,
French
PHILOSOPHY
lute
Abso-
Humanism,
Hume,
Huxley,
in Balfour, 402-4
belief in, 405-6
371
232-3,
272,
14,
353
28, 215
in
391
136-
G.,
on,
10
(note),35-6,
Goodness, Russell
Green, 302
Hamann,
Harmony,
on,
363-4
27
pre-established,
56, 61, 62,
387
absolute,
democratic
Absolutism
see
philosophy and,
;
34,
302
340,
342,
344-5,
342,
347
philosophy.
philosophy
Induction,
Infinite
231,
and
See
Vedantic
233
the
365-6, 443-4,
Inge, Dean, 440
147
Wells, H.
Idealism
201,
203-4
absolutism
266
Kant
matter
modern
29,
on,
230-31
distrusts, 27,
pragmatism
and, 43-5, 193, 236-7
reality and, 234, 236, 244, 245, 440
the guide to truth, 13-14
INDEX
Intellect
(contd.)"
Vedantic
hypothetical, 232,
237 ;
and, 274-6 ; Kant
on,
226 ;
pragmatism
and,
237,
and, 347-9, 350-51,
251 ; realism
Schiller
356
352-3,
;
on,
232,
246
233, 234, 239-40,
Krishna
and
Radha, 444
243
philosophy and,
457
421-34
204,
207-8,
216
Intuition
:
Bergson
and, 45, 153,
156, 162, 163, 187-93, 196, 200,
James
202-8, 217
humanism
Lange,
instinct
and, 232-3
and, 200-201, 203-4
intellect and, 45, 164, 172, 187-93,
196, 202-8, 438-41
James and, 265
pragmatism
and, 232-3
Irrationalism
of James, 266-70
Iswara, 429, 444
Laws
28
of nature,
Leibniz's system
absolutism
266
intuition, 265
irrationalism, 266-70
mysticism and, 262-4, 283-4
philosophy, 17, 45, 253-4
pluralism, 253, 254, 256-66, 276-9,
289, 295, 296
pragmatism,
228, 229,
223,
225,
230
Immanuel,
(note), 27 ;
3, 19
and, 401-2 ; forerunner
of pragmatism,
226-8, 229, 230,
237 ; intellect and, 194-5 ; practical
reason
of, 102,
189, 192,
227-8, 230 ; on
reality, 186,
226-7, 274 ; Russell and, 352
absolutism
Knowledge
:
and, 232,
305-6 ; disinterested, 225, 240,
Balfour
82-3, 89
consciousness
Jacobi, 28
: absolutism
James, William
and, 46,
47-8, 252, 256-66, 289-94
Bergson and, 268-70
creation, 258
empiricism of, 17, 45, 252-4, 255,
269-70, 270-76
evil,258, 259, 261, 282, 285-7
Fechner
and, 264-6. 287-9, 296
freedom, 289-94
God, 36, 37, 258, 262-4, 280-89
immortality, 278-9, 294-6
intellect, 26-7, 45-6, 230-31,
255,
233-4
Lecky, 24 (note)
Lee, Vernon, 5 (note)
and
life,83-4
contingency, 69-72,
74
evil,77-8
force
the
essence
of matter,
53, 54,
56-7, 84
freedom, 69-70, 71-5
God
dom
:
all-real,58-60, 65, 66 ; freeof, 69-71, 72, 73, 74-5, 77-8 ;
activity, 63, 66, 79-81, 90 ;
pure
unity of, 86-91
immortality, 75-7, 83
matter, 53-4, 56-8, 66-7, 78-80, 83-5
mechanical
world
unreal, 57, 59,
62, 66-8
God
and, 58-61,
monads,
52-3;
62-3, 66, 71, 73, 81, 83, 86-8, 89;
immortality and, 75-7 ; isolation
and
of, 54-6, 58,
independence
59-66, 72, 80-81, 86 ; matter
and, 66-9, 80-8 1
orthodoxy of, 53, 59, 73, 90
apperception, 55,
perception and
61, 62
pluralism of, 48 (note),51-2, 60, 68,
90
pre-established harmony,
59, 61,
85
62, 72,
Schiller and, 371
Spinozism
and, 51-3, 56, 59, 60,
66, 68, 69-71, 72, 74-5, 90
Sufficient
Reason, law of, 54, 55,
64, 87-8, 90-91
the expression of God's
world
will,
69-71, 73, 86
Le Roy, M., 214
AND
RELIGION
45"
PHILOSOPHY
Eucken
continuity of,
176-7
and
Life
Life and
and,
290-1,
See
consciousness.
See
matter.
Matter
sciousness
Con-
and
life
292-4
Mind
and
353, 359
intellect and,
212
211,
Matter
and
life : in
absolutism, 164-
166, 177-9
in Bergson,
101,
150-51,
155,
156-
2IO-I2
and
mind
212
273
94, 99-100,
Leibniz's
103-4,
m,
U3
Matter
and
spirit: in absolutism,
164-6, 167, 170, 171
in
Bergson,
155-6, 167, 169-71,
Matter
and
independence
52-3,
acteristic
75 ; activity the charof monads,
54, 56, 78,
72,
Ward's
85
their
immortality,
58-61,
62-3, 66, 71, 73, 81, 83, 86-8, 89 ;
the unity in their diversity, 85-9
75-7;
and
1 1
6,
132
God
113-14,
125,
Monism
number
monads,
monads,
126-9 ;
146;
the monads,
nature
simple
114,
God
103,
interaction
116-17,
114,
and
122-3,
the
126, 129-31,
of
111-12,
of
I24,
monads,
140-42,
action
unity through the interof monads,
127-31, 135-6
Bergson's, 150-51, 159, 163,
175
Eucken's
spiritual,300
256-66, 269, 277
Leibniz
and, 50-51, 52
pluralism and, 405-11
realistic,332-6
Schiller on, 376, 383-4
Montague, Mr., 333
Moore, Mr., 332, 341, 357, 363
and, 377,
Morality : the Absolute
261-2
and,
pluralism
441 ;
Morley, Lord, 16
Motion
: in Bergson
: a reality, 153
;
James
on,
and
matter
101,
See
matter.
79-81,
33i,
mind
66;
Doctor, 36
the Absolute
Man
and, 446 (note);
:
animals
and,
and, 420 ; God
and, 301,
429, 446 (note); nature
3i7-i8, 320-23,
308-12, 313-15,
367, 432 ; the world and, 358-60,
364-5, 425-7, 429
Manas, 418-20, 421
Martineau, 125
Materialism, 28-9, 94, 99, 109, 415
Mathematics
and philosophy, 27, 29,
and,
301-2
of monads,
M'Taggart,
James
and,
and
Monadism
353
321 ;
; nature
in Leibniz
mind
the
reality,53-4, 56
Muirhead, Professor, 144, 216
Murray, Gilbert, 34
tism
Mysticism, 28, 29, 205, 440 ; absoluand, 262-4, 283-4, 325 ;
Eucken
and, 323-4 ; James and,
262-4, 283-4 ; Russell and, 361-2
Naturalism
Balfour
404-5
Eucken
INDEX
Schiller
and,
and,
371,
372
Ward
Pluralism
108
93,
the
absolutism
135,
277
Howison
and, 386
and, 68
Schiller and, 378
Ward's
pluralism and, 107, 127-31,
135-6, 142-3
Leibniz
in, 409-10,
429-30
384,
Howison,
279,
Parmenides,
279 ;
390,
415
228
412-13
46, 48,
31-3, 34-42,
148-9, 209
Eucken
and, 298-9, 303-4, 329-30
experience and, 15-18, 97, 299-300
feelingand, 15, 16, 42-9
mathematics
and, 27, 29, 331, 336,
democratic, 28,
337,
385, 387,
39i
Ward,
142
Practical
192,
92-3,
Pragmatism
129-31,
Kant's,
reason,
227-8,
97-9,
95,
120-26, 127,
106-7,
133-6,
102,
189,
and,
223,
230
absolutism
236-7, 251
257
Paryalochanam,
Pascal, 27,
270,
40,
in
114,
in James,
:
Panpsychism
in Ward, 98-109
Pantheism, 363, 445
Papini, 224
39,
Cardinal, 21
Newman,
Nietzsche, 12, 13, 43, 432
Non-being and being, 84, 108, 165-6,
170 ; Bergson and, 166-9
Many,
philosophy,
42, 48 (note)
God
the
97,
256-66,
'
in
and
39,
133-6,
129,
445
democratic
in
Nettleship,216
One
127,
407-11,
mind
and,
absolutism
120,
459
343
claims
made
democratic
225,
Eucken
243,
for, 222-6
philosophy
and,
41,
297
James
and,
44,
45,
knowledge and,
232,
229,
236-7
228,
223,
225,
234,
237, 251
230
237,
246,
287
realism
245-7
Prakriti,107,
427
Protagoras, 8
220,
334,
AND
RELIGION
460
Society, 376
Psychical Research
Psychology, 254-5, 301-2, 419-20
Purposiveness of thought, 240-42,
Purusha, 427, 444
Reality (contd.)"
truth and, 189
244
Radha, 444
: consciousness, 393Rashdall, Dean
393 ; creation, 394-5 J evil, 39436,
394 ; God,
395 ; freedom,
self,
392-4
392-5 ; reality, 393 ;
Rationalism
i8th
philosophy and,
and, 51, 196
Realism
century,
422
6-7 ;
pluralism
and, 338
construction, philosophy and, 353-4
dualism
in, 332-5, 369
idealism
and, 155-6, 332-6, 340,
:
absolutism
344-5,
mathematical
342,
PHILOSOPHY
347
in Rashdall, 393
in
Vedanta
philosophy
matter
Relations
Religion
in realism, 339,
:
characteristic
323-5
democratic
3i,
34-9,
Eucken
344-6
and
sal,
univer-
43-5,
and,
323-5,
329-30
Renouvier, 292
Ritschl, 228
Royce, 22, 259, 289
ism
Russell, the Hon. Bertrand
: absolutand, 369
dualism
of, 332-5, 369
ethics, 363-8
evil,369
freedom, 358-60
God, 358, 369
idealism
and, 332-6, 340, 342, 344-5
immortality, 368
impulse, 367-8
on
Leibniz, 51
and the world, 358-60, 364-5
man
mathematical
logic,331, 336, 337-8,
344,
359
mysticism, 361-2
pessimism
of, 358-60, 364-5, 367,
368, 369
and, 337, 344, 358
pragmatism
relations, 339, 344-6
religion and
philosophy, 12, 331,
336-7, 362-3
Theism
AND
RELIGION
462
:
absolutism
Vedantic
and, 136-47
defines, 67
philosophy and, 11-14,
pragmatism and, 43-5,
to human
ends, 45,
236, 237,
238-40,
useful, 44, 67, 242,
expedient, 44, 242-4
44,
24-5,
30
67 ; relative
230-31,
235-
246-7 ;
244-5
; the
PHILOSOPHY
the
the
ing,
satisfy-
245-7
philosophy (contd.)
"
and
matter
mechanism,
mind
137
Universals
and
particulars, 341-44,
363, 366
Upanishads, the, 417, 434 (note),435,
436, 450-51
Upton, Professor, 433
evil,446-50
intellect,421-34
416-17
and
life,419-20
self and not-self,423-5, 427-9, 431435-8, 443-6
434,
and Absolute, 445-7
world
Vijnana, 421, 434
Vital impulse, Bergson
on
the, 149,
160-62,
150-51,
171-2, 173-4, 182183, 196, 211, 212, 215
Vitalism, 177, 416-17
Professor
Ward,
James : absolutism
opposed by, 46, 48 (note),92-7,
100,
103, 115-16, 120,
127, 134;
his theism
and, 133, 136-47
Bergson and, 101, 109, 115
consciousness
and life,111-13
contingency, 120-26
continuity, law of, 105-6, 140-41
creation, 113-14, 142-4, 146
dualism, 94, 99, 108
epigenesis, 95, 102-3, Jio, 123
evil, 113-14, 138, 145-6
evolution, 93-4, 103, 130
experience, the nature
of, 116119, 146
freedom, 108, 120-26, 135, 145
God,
113-14,
125,
136129-33,
147
immortality, 126-7
matter
and life,103-4, 106
matter
and mind, 94, 99-100,
103-4,
matter
H3
in,
and spirit,99,
mechanism,
monadism
life,416-18
99,
of
100,
nature
100,
109
102-3,
IJ4
number
101,
of
and
God,
113-14,
125,
126, 129-31,
146 ; unity
140-42,
through their interaction, 127-31,
135-6
naturalism
INDEX
Ward
463
Walt, 364, 420, 438,
Whitman,
Widgery, Professor, 330
Will to believe, 228, 230, 254-5,
Will to know, 225, 239, 240
(contd.)"
Xenophanes,
Younghusband,
282, 410
THE
Printed
by R. "
R.
Sir Francis, 38
END
CLARK,
LIMITED,
Edinburgh.
440
290
3
2
L
"
"
THIS
IS
BOOK
WILL
BE
THIS
BOOK
ASSESSED
INCREASE
WILL
DAY
AND
TO
TO
FAILURE
$1.OO
DATE
SO
TO
THE
DUE.
CENTS
ON
ON
THE
CENTS
25
OF
FOR
THE
ON
DATE
BELOW
FINE
INITIAL
AN
LAST
THE
ON
DUE
STAMPED
THE
RETURN
PENALTY
FOURTH
SEVENTH
DAY
OVERDUE.
wvi
SEP 9
1955 U
6Apr'59CSy
IN STACKS
MAR
2 3 1959
LD
21-100m-7,'40
(6936s)